# The life of Mohammed

 The life of Mohammed; founder of the religion of Islam, and of the empire of the Saracens  (1831)  George Bush

## PREFACE.

THE present work lays claim to no higher cha racter than that of a compilation. This indeed must necessarily be the character of any work at tempted, at this day, upon the same subject. 411 the accessible facts in the life and fortunes of the Arabian prophet have long since been given to the world. New theories and speculations, moral and philosophical, founded upon these facts, and many of them richly deserving attention, are frequently pro pounded to the reflecting, but they add little or no thing to the amount of our positive information. All therefore that can now be expected is such a selection and arrangement and investment of the leading particulars of the Impostor s history, as shall convey to the English reader, in a correct and concentrated form, those details which are otherwise diffused through a great number of rare books, and couched in several different languages. Such a work, discreetly prepared, would supply, if we mistake not, a very considerable desideratum in our language one which is beginning to be more sensibly felt than ever, and which the spirit

of the age loudly requires to have supplied. How

A2

b PREFACE.

far the present sketch may go towards meeting the demand, it becomes others than the writer to judge. He has aimed to make the most judicious use of the materials before him, and from the whole mass to elicit a candid moral estimate of the character of the Founder of Islam. In one respect he may venture to assure the reader he will find the plan of the ensuing pages an improvement upon pre ceding Memoirs ; and that is, in the careful colla tion of the chapters of the Koran with the events of the narrative. He will profoibly find the history illustrated to an unexpected extent from this source a circumstance, which, while it serves greatly to authenticate the facts related, imparts a zest also to the tenor of the narrative scarcely to be expected from the nature of the theme.

In order to preserve the continuity of the story from being broken by incessant reference to au thorities, the following catalogue is submitted, which will present at one view the principal works consulted and employed in preparing the present Life : Sale s Koran, 2 vols. ; Universal History, Mod. Series, vol. i. ; Gibbon s Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol. iii. ; Pride aux s Life of Mahomet ; Boulainvillier s do. ; do. in Library of Useful Knowledge, No. 45 ; Bayle s Historical Dictionary, Art. Mahomet ; Hottinger s Historia Orientalis : Abul-Faragii Historia Dynastarum, Pocock s Transl. ; Morgan s Mahoinetism Ex plained, 2 vols. ; Forster s Mahometanism Un veiled, 2 vols. ; D Herbeiot s Bibliotheque Orien-

I K.M A 1.. 7

tale ; Rycaut s Present State of tlio Ottoman Em pire ; Ocklcy s History of the Saracens, 2 vols. ; White s Bampton Lectures ; Lee s Translation of the Rev. H. Martyn s Controversial Trac: Whitaker s Origin of Arianism ; Faber s Sacred Calendar of Prophecy, 3 vols. ; Buckingham s, Keppel s, Burckhardt s, and Madden s Travels in the East.

On the subject of the Arabic proper names so frequently occurring in this work, it may be useful to the English reader to be informed, thai Al is a particle equivalent to our definite article The. Thus, Alcoran is composed of two distinct words signifying The Koran, of which the last only ought to be retained in English. Again, Ebn is the Arabic word for son, as is Bint or Binta for daughter, and with the particle Al after it, accord ing to the Arabic usage, Ebncfl is, the son. So Abu, father, with the article after it, Abu l, the fa ther. Thus, Said Ebn Obeidah Abu Omri, is, Said, the son of Obeidah father of Omri ; it be ing usual with the Arabs to take their names of distinction from their sons as well as their fathers. In like manner, Ebno l Athir, is, the son of Athir ; Abu l Abbas, the father of Abbas : and as Abd signifies servant, and Allah, God ; Abdo^lah or Ab- dallah is, servant of God ; Abdo l Snems, servant of the sun,

The deciding between the different modes in which the prophet s name is, or ought to be, writ-

8 PREFACE.

ten, and the adoption of the most eligible, has been a matter of perplexing deliberation. Upon con sulting the Greek Byzantine historians, it appears that the same diversity of appellation which now prevails, has obtained for seven centuries. In some of them we meet with Maometis r from which comes our Mahomet, the most popular and familiar title to the English ear ; and in others, Machomed. Other varieties among ancient authors might doubt less be specified. But it will be observed, for the most part, that writers acquainted with the Arabic tongue and who have drawn their materials directly from the original fountains, as well as the great body of recent Oriental travellers, are very unani mous in adopting the orthography of the name which appears in our title page. If the Arabic usage be in fact the proper standard, as will pro bably be admitted, Mohammed, instead of either Mahomet, Mahomed, or Mahommed, is the genuine form of the name, and the mode in which it should be uniformly written and pronounced. The fact, that the example of most Oriental scholars of the present day has given currency to this form, and the probability that it will finally supplant all others, has induced us, on the whole, to adopt it, though with considerable hesitation.

The following list of names and titles frequently occurring in connexion with the affairs of the East, together with their etymological import, will not be deemed inappropriate to the object of the present work.

PREFAtI . 9

MOHAMMED, > From HAMAD; praised, higlrty ce- AHMED. J lebrated, illustrious, glorious.

MOSLEM, 1 All from the same root, ASLAM ; MUSSULMAN, ( signifying to yield up, dtdic- ISLAM, f consecrate entirdy to the SL/ CICC

ISLAMISM. of religion.

o

CALIPH. A successor ; from the Hebrew CHALAPH; to be changed, to succeed, to pass round in a revolution.

SULTAN. Originally from the Chaldaic SOLTAN ; signifying authority, dominion, principality.

VIZIER. An assistant.

SARACEN. Etymology doubtful ; supposed to be from SARAK, to steal ; a plunderer, a robber.

HE JIRA, } The Flight ; applied emphatically to Mo or > hammed s flight from Mecca to Me- HEJRA. ) dina. See page 106.

MUFTI The principal head of the Mohammedan religion, and the resolver of all doubtful points of the law. An office of great dig nity in the Turkish empire.

IMAM. A kind of priest attached to the mosques, whose duty it is occasionally to expound

10 PREFACE.

a passage of the Koran. They, at the same time, usually follow some more lucra tive employment.

MOOLLAH. The Moollahs form what is called the Ulema, or body of doctors in theology and jurisprudence, who are entrusted with the guardianship of the laws of the em pire, and from whose number the Mufti is chosen.

EMIR. Lineal descendants of the Prophet him self, distinguished by wearing turbans of deep sea-green, the colour peculiar to all the race of Mohammed. They have spe cial immunities on the score of their de scent, and one of them carries the green standard of the Prophet when the Grand Seignior appears in any public solemnity.

PASHA. The title given to the provincial governors. A Pasha is to a province or pashalic, what the Sultan is to the empire, except that the judicial power is in the hands of the cadis, the provincial magistrates. The tails of a Pasha are the standards which he is allowed to carry ; one of three tails is one of three

tf

standards, which number gives the power of life and death.

REIS EFFENDI. This officer may be termed the High Chancellor of the Ottoman empire. He is at the head of a class of attorneys

PREFACE. 11

which at this time contains the best informed men of the nation.

SERAGLIO. This word is do rived from Serai, a term of Persian origin, signifying a palace. It is therefore improperly used as synony mous with Herein, the apartments of the women. The Seraglio is, in strictness of speech, the place where the court of the Grand Seignior is held ; but it so happens that at Constantinople tli is building includes the imperial Harem within its walls.

CRESCENT. The national ensign of the Turks, surmounting the domes and minarets at tached to their mosques, as the Cross does the churches of the Roman Catholics in Christian countries. This peculiar and universal use of the Crescent is said to have owetKJs origin to the fact, that at the time of Mohammed s flight from Mecca to Medina the moon was new. Hence the half moon is commemorative of that event.

SUBLIME PORTE. This title, which is frequently applied to the court, cabinet, or executive department of the Ottoman empire, is de rived, as the words import, from a lofty arched gateway of splendid construction, forming the principal entrance to the Seraglio or palace. It is a phrase equivalent to " Court of St. James," " Court of St. Cloud," &c.

12 PREFACE.

As one grand object continually aimed at by the compiler of the ensuing pages has been to exhibit the Arabian prophet as a signal instrument in the hands of Providence, and to put the whole system of his imposture, with its causes, accompaniments, and effects, where it properly belongs, into the great scheme of the Divine administration of the world, it is hoped that the prophetic investigations of this subject in the Appendix will not be over looked. The writer is disposed to lay a peculiar, perhaps an unreasonable, stress of estimation upon this portion of the work. Not that he deems the interpretation proposed as infallible, but he is in hopes that this essay towards a right explication may contribute somewhat to inspire a more gene ral interest in this province of scriptural elucida tion, and thus to pave the way for the eventual correction of the errors of this and every preceding exposition. No one who admQfe the truth of reve lation but will acknowledge that events, which are so overruled irx the providence of God as to revo lutionize a great portion of the civilized and Chris tian world, are important enough to claim n place in the prophetic developernents of futurity ; and if predicted, these predictions, when accomplished, are worthy of being explained. Otherwise, we willingly and culpably forego one of the main ar guments in favour of the truth and divinity of the inspired oracles.

CONTENTS.

PREFA.C* 5

Introduction 17

< 1 1 AFTER I.

National Descent of the Arabs Proved to be from Ishmael, Son of Abraham 25

( IIAl TKR II.

Birth and Parentage of Mohammed Loses his Parents in early < luid- hood Is placed under the Care of his I nde Abu Taleb Goes into Syria on a trading Expedition with his Un< ; at ilu- Age of thirteen Enters the Service of Cadijah, a Widow of Mtvca, whom he afterward marries 32

CHAPTER III.

Mohammed forms the Design of palming a new Religion upon the World Difficult to account for this Determination Considerations suggested Retires to the Cave of Hera Announces to Cadijah the Visits of Gabriel with a Portion of the Koran She becomes a Convert His slow Progress in gaining Proselytes Curious Coincidence 45

CHAPTER IV.

The Prophet announces his Mission among his Kindred of the Koreish Meets with a harsh Repulse Begins to declare it in Public View of his fundamental Doctrines His Pretensions respecting the Koran The disdainful Rejection of his Message" by his fellow-citizens His consequent Denunciations against them 50

B

\l

\

v

V

14 CONTENTS.

CHAPTER V.

Mohammed not discouraged by Opposition The Burden of his Preaching Description of Paradise Error to suppose Women excluded Of Hell Gains some Followers Challenged to work a Miracle His Reply The Koran the grand Miracle of his Religion Judicial Ob duracy charged unon the Unbelievers 68

CHAPTER VI.

The Koreish exasperated and alarmed by Mohammed s growing Success Commence Persecution Some of his Followers seek safety in Flight New Converts The Koreish form a League against him Abu Taleb and Cadijah die He makes a temporary Retreat from Mecca Returns and preaches with increased Zeal Some of the Pilgrims from Medina converted 83

CHAPTER VII.

The Prophet pretends to have had a Night-journey through the Seven Heavens Description of the memorable Night by an Arabic writer Account of the Journey His probable Motives in feigning such an extravagant Fiction 89

CHAPTER VIII.

An Embassy sent to the Prophet from Medina Enters into a League with them Sends thither a Missionary Another Deputation sent to proffer him an Asylum in that City His Enemies renew their Perse cutions Determines to fly to Medina Incidents on the Way Makes a solemn Entry into the City Apostate Christians supposed to have joined in tendering him the Invitation 101.

CHAPTER IX.

The prophet now raised to a high Pitch of Dignity Builds a Mosque A Change in the Tone of his Revelations The Faithful now com manded to fight for the true Religion His first warlike Attempt unsuccessful The Failure compensated in the Second Account of , the Battle of Beder This Victory much boasted of Difficulties in the Division of the Spoil Caab, a Jew, assassinated at the Instance of the Prophet 109.

CONTENTS. 15

CHAPTER X.

ed / of T

Mohammed alters the Kebla Many of his Followers greatly offended thereby Mohammedan Institution of Prayer Appoints the Fast Ramadan Account of this Ordinance 119

< HM TIIU XI.

The Korrish undertake a new Expedition against the Prophet The Battle of Ohod Mohammed and his Army entirely defeated His Fol lowers murmur The Prophet s poor Devices to retrieve the Disgrace incurred in this Action Resolves it mainly into the Doctrine of Pre destination Wine and Games of Chance forbidden Sophyan, son of Caled, slain War of the Ditch 126

CHAPTER XII.

The Jews the special Objects of Mohammed s Enmity Several Tribes of them reduced to Subjection Undertakes a Pilgrimage to Mecca The Mercan.s conclude a Truce with him of ten Years His Po and Authority -zrratly increased Has a Pulpit constructed for his Mosque Goes anainst Chaibar, a City of the Arab Ji \vs Besieges and takes the City, hut is poisoned at an Entertainment by a young Woman Is still able to prosecute his Victories 135

CHAPTER XIII.

Mohammed alleges a Breach of Faith on the Part of the Mrrans, and marches an Army against them The City surrendered to the Con queror Abu Sophyan and Al Abbas, the Prophet s Uncle, declare themselves Converts Mecca declared to be Holy Ground- -The neigh bouring Tribes collect an Army of four thousand Men to arrest the growing Power of the Prophet The Confederates entirely overthrown A rival Prophet arises in the Person of Moseilama Is crushed by Caled 142

CHAPTER XIV.

The Religion of the Prophet firmly established The principal Countries subjected by him The effects of the Poison make alarming Inroads upon his Constitution Perceives his End approaching Preaches for A / the last Time in Public His last Illness and Death The Moslems scarcely persuaded that their Prophet was dead Tumult appeased by Abubeker The Prophet buried at Medina The Story of the hanging Coffin false 150

16 CONTENTS.

CHAPTER XV.

Reflections upon the extraordinary Career of Mohammed Description of his Person General View and Estimate of his Character. ... 156

CHAPTER XVI.

Account of the Prophet s Wives Cadijah Ayesha Hafsa Zeinab Safya His Concubines Singular Precepts in the Koran respecting the Wives of Mohammed His comparative Treatment of Jews and Christians Predictions of the Prophet alleged by Mohammedans to be contained in the sacred Scriptures .......................... 167

APPENDIX A. Inspired Prophecies respecting Mohammed and Moham medanism considered ......................................... 181

APPENDIX B. The Caaba, and the Pilgrimage to Mecca ........... 210

APPENDIX C. The Koran ...................................... 227

APPENDIX D. Mohammedan Confession of Faith ................ 241

APPENDIX E. -Account of Authors .............................. 250

ERRATA.

In page 75, line 11, for then, read " there." 156, 14, for eight, read " eighty." 181. " 5, Dan. vii. 8-26," is omitted

INTRODUCTION.

No revolution recorded in history, if we rvcpt that effected by the religion of the (Jospcl, has in troduced greater changes into the state of the civil ized world, than that which h :mvn out of the rise, progress, and permanence of Mohammedan- Ism. The history and character, therefore, of this religion becomes an object of laudable curiosity with every enlightened mind. Considered merely as a department of the general annals of the world, apart from any connexion with the true re ligion, it furnishes some of the most interesting records of the human race. But when viewed as a part of the great chain of providential and pre dicted events, designed to have a direct bearing upon the state of the Christian church, through the whole period of its disastrous prevalence, it urges a new and stronger claim upon our attention. By many distinguished writers, who have deeply stu died its origin, genius, and history, ths religion of the Koran is confidently regarded rather as a Christian heresy, or the product of a Christian

18 INTRODUCTION.

heresy, than as a heathen superstition.* Conse quently, its fate is involved in that of all false doctrines which have corrupted the Gospel ; and as far as the disclosures of prophecy, or the present posture of the nations of the earth, hold out a hope of the speedy downfall of delusion, and of the establishment of the truth, the eye is naturally turned with deepening interest and anxiety to those regions of the globe where this religion has so long prevailed.

But in proportion to the interest inspired in the general subject of Mohammedanism, is that which is felt in the life, character, and actions of its founder. That an obscure individual, sprung from the roving tribes of Arabia, following no higher occupation than that of a caravan-trader, possess ing no peculiar advantages of mental culture, nor distinguished in the outset by any pre-eminence of power or authority, should yet have been enabled, in spite of numerous obstacles, to found such an extensive empire over the minds, as well as per sons, of millions of the human race, and that this dominion should have been continued for more than twelve hundred years, presents a phenomenon which increases our wonder the more steadily it is contemplated.

• u Hence," says the learned and exemplary Mede, " Mahometanism

has frequently been accounted a Christian heresy ; and as it had its origin in Christianity, so to Christ it looks in the end. For, according to the creed of the Mahometans, Jesus is expected to descend to earth, to embrace the religion of Mahomet, to slay Antichrist, and to reign with his saints." The same authority affirms, " that the Mahometans are nearer to Christianity than many of the ancient heretics ; the Cerinthians, Gnostics, and Manicheee."

19

It is proposed in tin- ensuing pno-r^ to rxhihit the prominent events of the lilr and fortunes of this remarkable mm. It will not, of coi he expected that, at this distance ui time and renn ness of place, a mass of la- itirely now should be communiratod to the world. The di- of the materials already oxtail is all that can now he reasonably required or attempted. ^\ et we arc nor without hope, that in one aspect, at least, our theme may present itself arrayed in a cha>- of noxelty

and of unwonted h; ; : wemran, in it- conn< \ions with Christianity. An enliohtened ( hristian e>ti- mate of the ptophet of Arabia and his religion is, we helieve, seldom formed, simply h< - the sub- ject has seldom been so presented as to afl ord the means of sueli an rstimr A bi ket,-h, the, fore, of the state of Christianity at the time of Mohammed s appea. dly in that region

of the world in which his imposture took its rise, will properly invite the re: t tent ion at the

outset of the work. This will show more elearly the intended providential brnrinjr* of the entire fabric of Mohammedan delusion upon the church of Christ; and, apart from this particular view of it, we are persuaded that an entirely correct or adequate judgment of Islamism cannot be formed.

20 INTRODUCTION.

State of Christianity in the Sixth Century, particularly in the Eastern Churches.

The distinction of Eastern and Western churches, in ecclesiastical history, is founded upon a similar geographical division of the Roman empire under the emperors, into two great departments ; the one including the countries of Asia or the East, which had been subjected to the Roman arms, and the other those of Europe, more properly denominated the West. This distinction became still more common from the days of Constantine, who re moved the seat of the empire from Rome to Con stantinople, though the final and complete rupture between the Greek and Latin churches did not oc cur till the seventh century.

Over the largest portion of the Roman empire the Christian religion was early propagated, and for two or three centuries subsisted in a great de gree of its original simplicity and purity. Flourish ing churches were planted by the Apostles them selves in the different provinces of Asia Minor, and along the eastern limits of Europe ; from which " the word sounded out" to the adjacent territories with a multiplying power, so that the cause and kingdom of the Redeemer continued to spread long after its first propagators had entered into their rest. But a gradual degeneracy supervened upon the primitive prosperity of the church. During the fourth century " the mystery of iniquity," which had been long before working in secret,

INTRODUCTION. 21

began to discover itself more openly, and though the Christians, by the laws of the empire, were ex empted from JM i -ecution, yet from this time for ward a growing declension and defection among them is to be traced through every subsequent period, till at length, in the seventh century, " the man of sin" became fully revealed, and, accord i- to the predictions of holy writ, took his seat " God in the temple of God, opposing and exalting himself above all that is called God, or is wor shipped." It was -about the period at which Mo hammed arose that this fearful apostaey had at tained its height that t% the transgressors had come to the full" and the degree to which the nominal church had departed from the standard of faith, morals, and \\or>hij> contained in the Scrip tures, well nigh surpasses he lief. Then it was that those foul corruptions and sii| itions were in troduced into the church, which finally grew to such a pitch of enormity as to occasion the sepa ration of Luther and the other reformers from what they deemed and denominated the communion of Antichrist. At this period it was, that the venera tion for departed saints and martyrs the idolatrous worship of images and relics the renderinir divine honours to the Virgin Mary the doctrine of pur gatory and the adoration of the Cross, had be come flnniv csi.ihlished ; ;md thus the lustre of the Gospel Buffered a dark eclipse, and the essence of Christianity was lost under a load of idle and su perstitious ceremonies.

In the en stern parts of tho empire, especially

22 INTRODUCTION.

Syria and the countries bordering upon Arabia, as well as in some parts of Arabia itself, these evils were aggravated by the numerous sects and here sies that prevailed, and by the incessant contro versial wars which they waged with each other. The church was torn to pieces by the furious dis putes of the Arians, Sabellians, Nestorians, Euty- chians, and Collyridians, by whom the great doc trines of Christianity were so confounded with metaphysical subtleties and the jargon of schools, that they ceased, in great measure, to be regarded as a rule of life, or as pointing out the only way of salvation. The religion of the Gospel, the blessed source of peace, love, and unity among men, became, by the perverseness of sectaries, a firebrand of burning contention. Council after council was called canon after canon was en acted prelates were traversing the country in every direction in the prosecution of party pur poses, resorting to every base art, to obtain the authoritative establishment of their own peculiar tenets, and the condemnation and suppression of those of their adversaries. The contests also for the episcopal office ran so high, particularly in the West, that the opposing parties repeatedly had re course to violence, and, in one memorable instance, the interior of a Christian church was stained by the blood of a number of the adherents of the rival bishops, who fell victims to their fierce contentions. Yet it is little to be wondered at that these places of preferment should have been so greedily sought after by men of corrupt minds, when we learn,

INTRODUCTION. 23

that they opened the direct road to wealth, luxury, and priestly power. Ancient historians represent the bishops of that day, as enriched by the pre sents of the opulent, as riding abroad in pompous state in chariots and sedans, and surpassing, in the

extravagance of their feasts, the sumptuouMi<>s of

princes; while, at tin; same time, the most barba rous ignorance was fast overspreading the nations of Christendom, the ecclesiastical orders them selves not excepted. Among the bishops, the legi timate instructors and defenders of the church, num bers were to be found incapable of composing the poor discourses which their office retimed them to deliver to the people, or of subscribing the decrees which they passed in their councils. The little learning in vogue was chiefly confined to the monk-. But they, instead of cultivating science, or diffusing any kind of useful knowledge, squan dered their time in the study of the fabulous le gends of pretended saints and martyrs, or in com posing histories equally fabulous.

This woful corruption of doctrine and morals in the clergy was followed, aS might be expected, by a very general depravity of the common people; and though we cannot suppose that God left him self altogether without witnesses in this dark pe riod, yet the number of the truly faithful had dwin dled down to a mere remnant, and the wide-spread ing defection seemed to call aloud for the judg ments of heaven. In view of this deplorable state of Christianity, anterior to the appearance of Mo hammed, we are prepared to admit at once the

24 INTRODUCTION.

justness of the following remarks upon the moral ends designed to be accomplished by Providence in permitting this desolating scourge to arise at this particular crisis of the world.

" At length," says Prideaux, " having wearied the patience and long-suffering of God, he raised up the Saracens to be the instruments of his wrath to punish them for it ; who, taking advantage of the weakness of their power, and the distraction of counsels which their divisions had caused among them, overran, with a terrible devastation, all the eastern provinces of the Roman empire. And having fixed that tyranny over them which hath ever since afflicted those parts of the world, turned every where their churches into mosques, and their worship into a horrid superstition ; and instead of that holy religion which they had abused, forced

on them the abominable imposture of Mahomet

Thus those once glorious and most flourishing churches, for a punishment of their wickedness, being given up to the insult, ravage, and scorn of the worst of enemies, were on a sudden over whelmed with so terrible a destruction as hath re duced them to that low and miserable condition under which they have ever since groaned ; the all- wise providence of God seeming to continue them thus unto this day under the pride and perse cution of Mahometan tyranny, for no other end but to be an example and warning unto others against the wickedness of separation and divi

sion."

LIFE OF MOHAMMED*

f , CHAPTER I.

National Descent of the Arabs Proved to be from Ishmae Z, son of

Abraham

IN tracing the genealogy of nations to their pri mitive founders, the book of Genesis is a docu ment of inestimable value. AVith those wno do not hesitate to receive this and the other inspired books of the Scriptures as authentic vouchers for historical facts, the national descent of the Arabs from Ishmael, the son of Abraham, is a point which will not admit of dispute. The fact of this derivation, however, has been seriously brought into question by several skeptical writers, par ticularly by the celebrated historian of the De cline and Fall of the Roman Empire. With his usual dexterity of insinuation, he assails the united authority of Scripture history and Arabian tradi tion, respecting the pedigree of this remarkable people. Yet in no case does he undertake, in a formal manner, to disprove the fact to which he still labours to give the air of a fiction.* A suc cinct view, therefore, of the testimonies which go to establish the Ishmaelitish origin of the Arabs,

• Decline and Fall. ch. 1.

c

26 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

may form no unsuitable introduction to the pre sent work, detailing the life and character of the individual who has done so much towards render ing the race illustrious.

From the narrative of Moses we learn not only the parentage, birth, and settlement of Ishmael in Arabia, but the fact also of a covenant made with Abraham in his behalf, accompanied with a pro phecy respecting his descendants, singularly ana logous to the prophetic promise concerning the more favoured seed of Isaac. "And Abraham said unto God, O that Ishmael might live before thee ! And God said, Sarah, thy wife, shall bear thee a son indeed ; and thou shalt call his name Isaac : and I will establish my covenant with him for an everlasting covenant, and with his seed after him. And as for Ishmael, I have heard thee: Behold, I have blessed him, and will make him fruitful, and will multiply him exceedingly ; twelve princes shall he beget, and I will make him a great nation."* In like manner, it will be recol lected, the nation of Israel sprung from the twelve sons of Jacob, and was divided into twejve tribes. In a subsequent part of the Mosaic records we find the notice of the incipient fulfilment of this prediction concerning the posterity of Ishmael " And these are the names of the sons of Ishmael, by their names, according to their generations : The first-born of Ishmael, Nebajoth, and Kedar, and Adbeel, and Mibsam, and Mishma, and Dumah, and Massah, Hadar, and Tema, Jetur,

• Genesis, xvii. 1820.

LIFE OF MOIIAMMTD. 27

Naphish, and Kedemah. These are tlic sons of Ishmad, and these are their names, by their towns, and by their castles : twelve princes -ac cording to their nations."* Their geographical residence is clearly ascertained in a .subsequent verse. "And they dwelt from Ilavilah unto Shur, that is before Egypt as thou goest towards Assy ria."! Havilah and Shur, by tlie consent of the best sacred geographers, are allowed to ha\< rum- posed part of the region between the Euphrates and the Red Sea, denominated Arabia.;}; From causes now unknown, the tribes of Nrbajoth and Kedar appear to have acquired an ascendency over the rest, so that the whole country is some times designated from one, sometimes from the other of them, just as the entire nation of Israel is sometimes called Judah from the superior num bers, power, or influence of that tribe. Amonr the ancient profane historians also we find tin; names of Nabitkcan* and Kedartnes frequently employed as an appellation of the roving inhabit ants of the Arabian deserts. Tin s testimony is directly confirmed by that of Josephus. After reciting the names of the twelve sons of Ishmael, he adds : " These inhabit all the country extend ing from the Euphrates to the Red Sea, giving it the name of the Nabatcnean region. These are they who have given names to the whole race of the Arabs with their tribes. v $In the fourth cen tury, Jerome, in his commentary on Jeremiah, de- • Genesis, xxv. 1316. fVer. 18. J Welis s Sac. Geogr. vol. i. p. 311.$ Ant. Jud. b. i. ch. 12, $4. 28 LIFE OF MOHAMMED, scribes Kedar as a country of the Arabian desert, inhabited by the Ishmaelites, who were then termed Saracens. The same father, in his commentary on Isaiah, again speaks of Kedar as the country of the Saracens, who in Scripture are called Ish maelites ; and observes of Nebajoth, that he was one of the sons of Ishmael, after whose names the Arabian desert is called. Another source of evidence in relation to the na tional descent of the Arabs, is their having prac tised, from time immemorial, the rite of circum cision. Josephus has a very remarkable passage touching the origin of this rite among the Jews and Arabs, in which he first makes mention of the circumcision of Isaac ; then introduces that of Ishmael ; and states concerning each, as matter of universal and immemorial notoriety, that the Jews and the Arabians severally practised the rite, con formably with the precedents given them, in the persons of their respective fathers. His words are these : " Now when Sarah had completed her ninetieth, and Abraham his hundredth year, a son (Isaac) is born unto them : whom they forth with circumcise on the eighth day ; and from him the Jews derive their custom of circumcising children after the same interval. But the Ara bians administer circumcision at the close of the thirteenth year : for Ishmael, the founder of their nation, the son of Abraham by his concubine, was circumcised at that time of life." Similar to this is the testimony of Origen, who wrote in the third • Ant. Jud. b. i. cfc. 10,$ 5.

LIFi: OF MOHAMMED. 29

century of the Christian era. " The natives of Ju- dea," says lie, "generally drcumcise their children on the eighth day; hut the [shmaelite* who in habit Arahia nni\ i -;illy practise eircnincision in the thirteenth year. For this InMory tells us con cerning them."* This writer, like Joseplms, li\cd near the spot, and had the best opportunities of ob taining correct information respecting the Arabians. It is evident, therefore, beyond contradiction, 1 n.ia his words, that the fact of their derivation from Abraham through Ishmael was an established point of historical record, and not of mere tradi tionary fame, at the period at which he wrote.

The direct testimony to the Ijshmaelitisli ex traction of the Arabs furnished by the earliest re cords of the Bible, and confirmed as we see by foreign authorities, is strikingly corroborated by repeated references, bearing upon the same point, in later inspired writers, particularly the prophets. Through the long course of sacred history and prophecy, we meet with reiterated allusions to existing tribes of Arabia, descending from Ishmael, and bearing the names of his several sons, among which those of Nebajoth and Kedar usually predominate. Thus the Prophet Isaiah, in foretelling the future conversion of the Gentiles, makes mention of the " rams of Nebajoth" the eldest, and " all the flocks of Kedar? the second of the sons of Ishmael ; that is, of the Arab tribes descending from these brothers ; a passage which not only affords strong

• Grig. Op. torn. ii. p. 16, eL Bened.

C2

30 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

proof of our main position, but conveys also an in timation of the future in-gathering of the Moham medan nations into the Christian Church. The same Prophet, in another part of his predictions, notices " the cities of the wilderness, the villages that Kedar doth inhabit." And again, when de nouncing impending calamity upon the land of Ara bia, he foretells how " all the glory of Kedar shall fail ;" he employs the name of this single tribe as synonymous with that of the entire peninsula. In this connexion the words of the Psalmist may be cited : " Wo is me that I sojourn in Mesech, that I dwell in the tents of Kedar." These words are supposed by some of the Jewish commentators to have been written by David, under the influence of inspiration, as the prophetic plaint of the Christian Church, labouring and groaning, as it has some times done, under the yoke of Mohammedan op pression. In Jeremiah, also, we find mention of Kedar. He speaks of it as " the wealthy nation that dwelleth without care, which have neither gates nor bars, which dwell alone." Ezekiel, moreover, prophesies conjointly of " Arabia and all the princes of Kedar." An allusion to Tema, the ninth son of Ishmael, as the name of a warlike people of Arabia, occurs as early as in the book oi Job : " The troops of Tema looked, the compa nies of Sheba waited for them." Lastly, the tribes sprung from Jetur and Naphish, the tenth and ele venth sons of Ishmael, are commemorated in the first book of Chronicles, who are there called Ha- garites, from Hagar, the mother of Ishmael, and

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 31

of whom a hundred thousand males were taken captives.

When to this muss of Scripture evidence of the descent of the Arabs from Ishmael we add the ac knowledged coincidence hctwrcn the national cha racter of this people in every age, and the predicted personal character of their progenitor " And he will be a wild man ; his hand will be against ev< man, and every man s hand against him" and the fact, that the Uhmaelitith origin of the Arabs has ever been tin- mstant and unvarying tradition of that people themselves, the sul>j< ircely admits

of a more irrefragable proof. There are certainly few landmarks of history more universal or more permanent than the names of countries affixed by original settlers, or flowing from tin in, and we may as justly question the derivation of llimirary from the Huns, France from the Franks, Turkey from the Turks, or Judeu from Judah and the Jews, as those of the several districts of Arabia from the respective sons of Ishmael. *

• The argument in thi.^ chapter is condensed from a more ample dis

cussion of the subject in the Appendix to " Forster s Manometanisro

Unveiled/

32 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

CHAPTER II.

Birth and Parentage of Mohammed Loses his Parents in early Child hood Is placed under the care of his uncle Abu Taleb Goes into Syria on a trading expedition with his uncle at the age of thirteen Enters the service of Cadijah,aividow of Mecca, whom he afterward marries.

MOHAMMED, the Legislator of Arabia, the Founder of the Moslem or Mohammedan religion, and thence dignified by himself and by his followers with the title of Prophet and Apostle of God, was born at Mecca, a city of Arabia, A. D. 569.* His lineage, notwithstanding that many of the earlier Christian writers, under the influence of inveterate prejudice against the prophet and his religion, have represented his origin as base and ignoble, is clearly shown to have been honourable and illustrious ; at least, when rated by the common standard of dis tinction among his countrymen. The ancient Ara bians, deriving their pedigree from Ishmael, and inheriting the nomadic habits of their ancestor, had from time immemorial been divided into a number of separate independent tribes, roving at large over the immense sandy regions of which their country is composed, except where here and there a few thousands of them were gathered into cities, and engaged in merchandise. Some of these tribes,

• Other authorities place his birth, in A. D. 571, The precise year can-

notjfe determined with certainty.

LUK OF MOHAMMKD. 33

from various causes, were more numerous, power ful, and renowned than others. That of Koreish. from the founder of which Mohammed was in a di rect line descended, had lonir been accounted tlie most noble of them all, and his ancestors, for se veral generations, had ranked amonr the princes of Mecca, and the keepers ot thekeysof the Caaba,* its sacred temple. Ills lather s name was Abdallah, one of the thirteen sons of Abdol Motalleb, the chief personage in his day among the Koreish, and inheriting from his father Hashem the principal place in the government of Mecca, and succeeding w- him in the custody of the Caaba. This llashem, the great-grandfather of Mohammed, was the most distinguished name in all the line of his predeces sors, and from him not only is the appellation of Hashemites bestowed upon the kindred of the pro phet, but even to this day, the chief magistrate, both at Mecca and Medina, who must always be of the race of Mohammed, is invariably styled " The Prince of the Hashemites." The name of Mohammed s mother was Amina, whose parentage was traceable also to a distinguished family of the same tribe. Her lot was envied in gaining the hand of the son of Abdol Motalleb, as the surpassing beauty of his person is said to have ravished the hearts of a hundred maidens of Arabia, who were left, by his choice of Amina, to sigh over the wreck of their fondest hopes.

Abdallah, though the son of a rich and princely

• See Appendix B.

34 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

father, was possessed of but little wealth, and as he died while his son was an infant, or, as some say, before he was born, it is probable that that little was seized with the characteristic rapacity bf the Arabs, and shared among his twelve surviving bro thers, the powerful uncles of Mohammed. Al though the laws of the Koran, in respect to inherit ances, promulgated by the prophet himself, breathe more of the spirit of equity and kindness ; yet the pagan Arabs, previous to his time, as we learn from Eastern writers, were wont to treat widows and or phans with great injustice, frequently denying them any share in the inheritances of thefr fathers and husbands, under the pretence that it ought to be dis tributed among those only who were able to bear arms, and disposing of widows, even against their own consent, as a part of their husband s posses sions. The fatherless Mohammed, accordingly, faring like the rest of his countrymen, received, in the distribution of the patrimony, no more than five camels and an Ethiopian female slave.

The Moslem writers, in order to represent the birth of their pretended prophet as equally marvel lous with that of Moses or of Christ, the ancient messengers of God who preceded him, have re ported a tissue of astonishing prodigies said to have occurred in connexion with that event. If the reader will receive their statements with the same implicit faith with which they seem to be delivered, he must acknowledge, that at the moment when the favoured infant was ushered into the world, a flood of light burst forth with him and illuminated every

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 35

part of Syria ; that the waters of the Lake Sawa were entirely dried up, so that a city was built upon its bottom; that an earthquake threw down four teen towers of the king of Persia s palace ; that the sacred fire of the Persians was extinguished, and all the evil spirits which had inhabited the moon and stars were expelled together from their celes tial abodes, nor could they ever after animate idols or deliver oracles on earth. The child also, if we may trust to the same authorities, discovered the most wonderful presag< He was no sooner born than he fell prostrate, in a posture of humble ado ration, praying devoutly to his Creator, and saying, " God is great ! There is no God but God, and I am his prophet !" By these and many other superna tural signs, equally astounding, is the prophet s na tivity said to have been marked. To some of them it would indeed appear that the earlier Christians gave an honest credence ; with this difference, how ever, between their belief and that of his followers, that while the latter ascribed them without hesita tion to the hand of God, giving in this manner a gracious attestation to the prophetic character of his servant, the former referred them directly to the agency of the devil, who might naturally be sup posed, they thought, to w r ork some special won ders on the present occasion. Urjnn t*w narrative of these miraculous phenomena the reader will form ^IFp^rrjuoVrnent. They are mentioned in the ab sence ofaiFauthentic information touching the pe riod and the event in question. Until the facts al leged a e proved, by competent historical testi-

36 LIFE OF MOHAMMEtt.

mony, to -have taken place, it is scarcely necessary to call in the aid of divine or diabolical agency to account for them ; as it is much easier to imagine that an imposition or illusion may have been prac tised upon the first reporters, or that the whole ca talogue of wonders is a mere fabrication of inte rested partisans, than that the ordinary course of nature should have been disturbed at this crisis, i

The Arabic biographers of the prophet, more over, inform us that Abdol Motalleb, his grandfa ther, the seventh day after the birth of the child* gave a great entertainment, to which he invited the principal men of the Koreish, who, after the repast was over, desired him to give the infant a name. Abdol Motalleb immediately replied " I name this child Mohammed." The Koreish grandees at once expressed their surprise that he did not cali his grandson, according to custom, by a name which had belonged to some one of the family. But he persisted in the selection he had made, saying, "May the Most High glorify in Heaven him whom he has created on earth !" alluding to the name Mohammed, which signifies praised or glo rified.

At the early age of two years Mohammed lost his father ; and four years after, his mother. The helpless orphan, now cast upon the kindness of his relations, was taken into the house and family of his grandfather, under whose guardian care he re mained but two years, when the venerable Motalleb himself was also called to pay the debt of nature. In a dying charge, he confided this tender plant of

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 37

the ;uiri( ut siock of the Koreish to the faithful hands of Aim Taleh, tlie eldest of his sons and the suc cessor of his authority. M Aly dearest, best beloved son" -thus history or tradition reports the tenor of- his instruction - l< to thy charge I leave Moham med, the son of thine own brother, strictly recom mended, whose natural lather the Lord hath been pleased to take to himself, with the intent that this dear child should become ours by adoption ; and much dearer ought he to be unto us than merely an adopted son. deceive him, therefore, at my dying hands, with the same sincere love and tender how- els with which I deliver him to thy care. Honour, love, and cherish him as much, or even more than if he had sprung from thine own loins ; for all the honour thou showest unto him shall be trebled unto thee. Be more than ordinarily careful in thy treatment towards him, for it will be repaid thee with interest. Give him the preference before thine own children, for he exceedeth them and all man kind in excellency and perfection. Take notice, that whensoever he calleth upon thee, thou answer him not as an infant, as his tender age may re quire, but as thou wouldst reply to the most aged and venerable person when he askcth thee any question. Sit not down to thy repasts of any sort soever, either alone or in company, till thy worthy nephew Mohammed is seated at the table before thee ; neither do thou ever offer to taste of any kind of viands, or even to .stretch forth thine hand towards the same, until he hath tasted thereof. If thou observes! these my injunctions, thy goods

D

38 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

shall always increase, and in nowise be dimi nished."*

Whether Abu Taleb recognised in the deposite thus solemnly committed to his trust an object of such high destiny and such profound veneration as his father s language would imply, we are not in formed ; but there is good evidence that he acted towards his nephew the part of a kind friend and protector, giving him an education, scanty indeed, but equal to that usually received by his country men. His followers, it is true, in order to magnify their prophet s supernatural gifts, and render the composition of the Koran a greater miracle, gene rally affirm that he was wholly illiterate, neither able to read or write. In this, indeed, they are au thorized by the pretensions of Mohammed himself, who says, "Thus have we sent down the book of the Koran unto thee. Thou couldst not read any book before this ; neither couldst thou write it with thy right hand : then had the gains ay ers justly doubted of the divine original thereof."! "Believe, therefore, in God and his apostle, the illiterate prophet.";); But in the Koran, a complete fabric of imposture, the last thing we are to expect is an honest adherence to truth. There is abun dant evidence, from the pages of this spurious re velation itself, that writing was an art in common use among the Arabs at that time. The following precept concerning bonds puts it beyond question.

• Morgan s Mahometanism Explained, vol. i. p. 50

f Koran, ch. xxix. i Ch. vii.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 39

" O, true bcliovors, when ye bind yourselves one to the other in a <le!>t lor a certain time, write it down ; and let a writer write between you according to justice, and let not the writer refuse writing ac cording to what God hath taught him." \Ve learn also that Ali Taleb, the son of Abu Taleb, and cousin of Mohammed, with whom the prophet passed his childhood, afterward became one of his scribes, of whom he had a number employed in making copies of the Koran as its successive portions were revealed to him. How did it happen that Abu Taleb should have had his son instructed in writing, and not his nephew ? The city of Mecca, moreover, being a place of traffic, the merchants must have hourly felt the want of some mode of recording their transactions ; and as we are in formed that Mohammed himself was for several years engaged in mercantile pursuits before he commenced the propagation of a new religion, it is scarcely supposable that he was unacquainted with the use of letters.

Of the infancy, childhood, and youth of the fu-tf ture prophet no authentic details have reached us. J The blank has indeed been copiously supplied by the fabulous legends of his votaries, but as they are utterly void of authority, they will not repay the trouble of transcription. Being destined by his uncle to the profession of a merchant, he was taken, as some affirm, at the age of thirteen, into Syria with Abu Taleb s trading caravan, in order to his being perfected in the business of his intended vocation. Upon the simple circumstance of this journey, the

40 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

superstition of his followers has grafted a series of miraculous omens all portending his future greatness. Among other things, it is said by his historians, that upon his arriving at Bozrah, a certain man named Boheira, a Nestorian monk, who is thought by Pri- deaux to be otherwise called Sergius, advanced through the crowd collected in the market-place, and, seizing him by the hand, exclaimed, "There will be something wonderful in this boy ; for when he approached he appeared covered with a cloud." He is said to have affirmed also, that the dry trees under which he sat were every where instantly covered with green leaves, which served him for a shade, and that the mystic seal of prophecy was impressed between his shoulders, in the form of a small luminous excrescence. According to others, instead of a bright cloud being the criterion by which his subsequent divine mission was indicated, the mark by which Boheira knew him was the prophetic light which shone upon his face. This miraculous light, according to the traditions of the Mohammedans, was first placed upon Adam, and from him transmitted to each individual in the line of his descendants, who sustained the character of a true prophet. The hallowed radiance at length rested upon the head of Abraham, from whom it

• was divided into a twofold emanation, the greater

or clearer descending upon Isaac and his seed, the less or obscurer to Ishmael and his posterity. The light in the family of Isaac is represented as having been perpetuated in a constant glow through a long line of inspired messengers and prophets,

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 41

among the children of Israel ; but that in the fa mily of Ishmael is said to have been suppressed, and to have lain hidden through the whole tract of ages, from Ishmael down to the coming of Mo hammed, in whom the sacred symbol was again re vived, and now pointed out to Boheira the high des tiny of him on whose person it appeared. How ever intrinsically vain and visionary this legend may be deemed, it may, nevertheless, be worth advert ing to, as affording perhaps, in its remoter sources, a hint of the origin of the ha Zo, which in most of the paintings or engravings of the Saviour is made to encircle his sacred brows.

When Abu Taleb was about to return with his caravan to Mecca, Boheira, it is said, again re peated his solemn premonition, coupled with a charge, respecting the extraordinary youth. " De part with tliis child, and take great care that he does not fall into the hands of the Je\vs ; for your nephew will one day become a very wonderful person."

The early Christian writers have laid hold of the narrative of this interview with the Syrian monk, as affording a clew to the true origin and authorship of the Koran. According to them, this Boheira, alias Sergius, who, they say, was an apos tate Jew or Christian, instructed Mohammed in the histories and doctrines of the Bible, and that they in concert laid a plan for creating a new religion, a motley compound of Judaism and Christianity, to be carried into execution twenty years afterward ; and that accordingly the monk, rather than Mo-

D2

42 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

hammed, is entitled to the credit of the most im portant parts of the Koran. Others again, deem ing it altogether incredible that a youth of thirteen should have conceived the vast idea of forming and propagating a new religion, place this corres pondence with Sergius at a later period of his life ; that is to say, when he was not far from twenty years of age, at which time he is alleged to have taken a second journey into Syria. But, as we shall see hereafter, the question how far Moham med was assisted by others in the composition of the Koran is not susceptible at the present day of a satisfactory solution.

The next remarkable event in the life of Mo hammed is his appearance in the character of a soldier. At the age of fourteen, or, as others say, nearer the age of twenty, he served under his uncle, who commanded the troops of his tribe, the Koreish, in their wars against the rival tribes of the Kenan and the Hawazan. They returned from the expedition victorious, and this circum stance doubtless tended to render the people of the tribe still more devoted to the uncle and the ne phew, and to acquire for Mohammed a notoriety which he was afterward enabled to turn essentially to his account.

From this time to the age of twenty-five he ap pears to have continued in the employ of Abu Taleb, engaged in mercantile pursuits. As he advanced in years there is reason to believe that his personal endowments, which were doubtless of a superior order, together with strong native powers

LITE OF MOHAMMED. 43

of intellect, an acute observation, a ready wit, and pleasing address combined to render him both popular and prominent among his associa Such, at least, is the concurrent testimony of all his biographers, and we have no means of invali dating their statements. It is, however, natural to suppose, that a strong colouring would be put upon every superior quality of a pretended n; senger of God, sent to restore the true religion to the world, and that he, who was by character i 1 . prophet, should be represented by his adherents as a paragon of all external perfections. About this period, by the assistance of his uncle, he v entered into the service of a rich trading widow of his native city, who had been twice married, and whose name was CADIJAH. In the capacity of factor or agent to this his wealthy employer, he took a second journey of three years into Damascus and the neighbouring regions of Syria, in which he devoted himself so assiduously to the interests of Cadijah, and managed the trust committed to him so entirely to her satisfaction, that upon his return she rewarded his fidelity with the gift of her hand and her fortune. It may be imagined, that in entering into this alliance, she was probably in fluenced by the family connexions and the personal attractions of her suitor. But whatever were her motives, the union subsequently appears to have been one of genuine affection on both sides ; Mohammed never forgot the favours he had re ceived from his benefactress, and never made her repent of having placed her person and her for-

44 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

tune at his absolute disposal. Although Cadijah, at the time of her marriage, was forty, and Mo hammed not more than twenty-eight, yet till the age of sixty-four, when she died, she enjoyed the undivided affection of her husband; and that too in a country where polygamy was allowed, and very frequently practised. By her he had eight children, of whom Fatima alone, his eldest daugh ter, survived him. And such was the prophet s respect to the memory of his wife, that after her death he placed her in the rank of the four per fect women,

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 45

CHAPTER III. .

Mohammed forms the design of ;> t ,,n upon \

world Diifn nit to tirruimt f r t suggested Retires to the < Visits of Gabriel with a porl/ vert His slow progress in g cidence.

BEING now raised by his marriage to an equality with the first citizens of Mecca, Mohanum <! \\ enabled to pass the next twelve years of his life in comparative affluence and ease; and, until t! age of forty, nothing remarkable distinguished t 1 history of the future prophet. It is probable that he still followed the occupation of a merchant, ; the Arabian nation, like their ancestors the Ish- maelites, have always been greatly addicted to commerce. It was during tins interval, however, that he meditated and matured the bold design of palming a new religion upon the world. This there fore becomes, in its resuiis. the most imj ut period in his whole life; and it is greatly to be regretted, that the policy of the impostor, and the ravages of time, have deprived us of all sources of information, which might afford a satisfactory clew to the real origin of this design. The circum stances which first suggested it, the peculiar train of reflection which went to cherish it, the ends which be proposed to accomplish by it, together with the real agencies employed in bringing it forward, are

46 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

all matters wrapped in impenetrable mystery; yet these are the very points on which the inquiring mind, intent upon tracing great events to their pri mary sources, is most eager for information. At the present day, it is impossible to determine whe ther Mohammed commenced his career as a de luded enthusiast or a designing impostor. Those who have most profoundly considered the whole subject of Mohammedanism in its rise, progress, genius, and effects, are, on this point, divided in their opinion.

On the one hand, it is supposed by some, that Mohammed was constitutionally addicted to reli gious contemplation that his native temperament was strongly tinged with enthusiasm and that he might originally have been free from any sinister motive in giving scope to the innate propensities of his character. As the result of his retired spe culations he might, moreover, it is said, have been sincerely persuaded in his own mind of the grand article of his faith, the unity of God, which in his opinion was violated by all the rest of the world, and, therefore, might have deemed it a meritorious work to endeavour to liberate his countrymen and his race from the bondage of error. Impelled by this motive in the outset, and being aided by a warm imagination, he might at length have come, it is affirmed, as enthusiasts have often done, to the firm conviction, that he was destined by Pro vidence to be the instrument of a great and glo rious reformation; and the circumstance of his being accustomed to solitary retirement would na-

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 47

turally cause this persuasion to take a deeper root in his mind. In this manner, it is supposed, his career might have commenced; hut liiidinir himself to have succeeded beyond his expectations, and the force of temptation growing with the increase of his popularity and power, his self-love at last overpowered his honesty, ambition took the pluee of devotion, his designs expanded with his success, and he who had entered upon a pious enterpi as a well-meaning reformer degenerated in the end into a wilful impostor, a gross debauchee, and an unprincipled despot.

On the other hand, it is maintained, and we think with more of an air of probability, that his conduct from the very first bears the marks of a deep-laid and systematic design ; that although he might not have anticipated all the results whicli crowned the undertaking, yet hi every step of his progress he acted with a shrewdness and circum spection very little savouring of the dreams of en thusiasm ; that the pretended visits of an angel, and his publishing, from time to time, the chapters of the Koran, as a divine revelation, are wholly incon sistent with the idea of his being merely a deluded fanatic ; and that, at any rate, the discovery of his inability to work a miracle, the grand voucher of a divine messenger, must have been sufficient to dispel the fond illusion from his mind.

Many circumstances, moreover, it is said, may be adduced, which might have concurred to prompt and favour the design of this arch imposture. 1. Mohammed s genius was bold and aspiring.

48 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

His family had formerly held the ascendency in rank and power in the city of Mecca, and it was merely his misfortune in having lost his father in infancy, and being left an orphan, that prevented him from succeeding to the same, distinction. It was therefore the dictate of a very obvious prin ciple of human nature, that he should contrive, if possible, to make the fortune and influence ac quired by his marriage a step to still higher ho nours, and to raise himself to the ancient dignity of his house. 2. He had travelled much in his own and foreign countries. His journeys would of course bring him acquainted with the tenets of the different sects of the religious world, particu larly the Jewish and the Christian, which were then predominant, and the latter greatly corrupted and torn to pieces with internal dissensions. Be ing a sagacious observer of men, he could not fail to pc-rceive that the distracted state of the exist ing religions had put the Eastern world into a posture extremely favourable to the propagation of a new system. His own countrymen, the people of Arabia, were, indeed, for the most part sunk in idolatry, but the vestiges of a purer faith, derived from patriarchal times, were still lingering arnon^ them, to a degree that afforded him the hope of recovering them to a sounder creed. 3. The political state of things at that time was such as signally to favour his project. The Roman empire, on the one hand, and the Persian monarchy on the other, had both become exceedingly en feebled in the process of a long decline, towards

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 49

the last stages of which they were now rapidly approaching. The Arabs, on the contrary, were a strong and floiirishinir people, abounding in num bers, and inured to hardships. Their bein<r divided into independent tribes presented also advantag. for the spread of a new faith which v.mild not have existed had they been consolidated into one government. As Mohammed had considerable op portunities to acquaint himself with the peculiar situation af these empires ; as he had carefully noted the genius and disposition of the people which com posed them; and as he possessed a capacity to render every circumstance subservient to his pur pose, it is contended, that his scheme was much more legitimately the fruit of policy than of piety, and that the pseudo-prophet, instead of be in ir pitied for his delusion, is rather to be reprobated for his base fabrication.

After all, it is not improbable that Infinite Wis dom has so ordered it, that a veil of unpenetrated darkness should rest on the motives of the impos tor, in order that a special providence may be re cognised in the rise and establishment of this arch- delusion in the world. In the absence of sufficient human causes to account for the phenomena, we are more readily induced to acknowledge a divine interposition. In the production of events which are overruled in the government of God to operate as penal evils for the punishment of the guilty, reason and revelation both teach us reverently to acknowledge the visitation of the Divine Hand, whoever or whatever may have been the subordi-

E

50 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

nate agents, or their motives. " Is there evil in the city, saith the Lord, and I have not done it ?" i. e. the evil of suffering, not of sin. It cannot be doubted that, as a matter of fact, the rise and reign of Mohammedanism has resulted in the infliction of a most terrible scourge upon the apostate churches in the East, and in other portions of Christendom ; and, unless we exclude the Judge of the world from the exercise of his judicial prero- gatives in dealing with his creatures, we cannot err, provided we do not infringe upon man s moral agency, in referring the organ of chastisement to the will of the Most High. The life and actions of Mohammed himself, and his first broaching the religion of the Koran, are but the incipient links in a chain of political revolutions, equtil in magnitude and importance to any which appear on the page of history revolutions, from which it would be downright impiety to remove all idea of providential ordainment. If then we acknowledge a peculiar providence in the astonishing success of the Sara cen arms subsequent to the death of Mohammed, we must acknowledge it also in the origination of that system of religion which brought them under one head, and inspired them to the achievement of such a rapid and splendid series of conquests.

The pretended prophet, having at length, after years of deliberation, ripened all his plans, pro ceeded in the most gradual and cautious manner to put them in execution. He had been, it seems, for some time in the habit of retiring daily to a certain cave in the vicinity of Mecca, called the cave of

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 51

Hera, for the ostensible purpose of spending his time in fasting, prayer, and holy meditation. The important crisis having now arrived, he heiran to break to his wile, on his return home in the ev< - ning, the solemn intelligence ipernatural visions and voices with which lie was favoured in li tirement. Cadijah, as miirht be expertrd, was at first incredulous. She treated his visions as ihe dreams of a disturbed imagination, or as the delu sions of the devil.* Mohammed, however, \ sisted in assuring her of the reality of these com munications, and rising still higher in his demands upon her credulity, at length repeated a pass; which he affirmed to be a part of a divine revela tion, recently conveyed to him by the ministry of the angel Gabriel. The memorable nio-ht on which this visit was made by the heavenly mes senger is called the " night of Al Kadr," or the night of the divine decree, and is greatly celebrated, as it was the same night on which the entire KORAN descended from the seventh to the lowest heaven, to be thence revealed by Gabriel in successive por tions as occasion might require. The Koran has a whole chapter devoted to the commemoration of this event, entitled Al Kadr. It is as follows : " In the name of the most merciful God. Verily, we sent down the Koran in the night of Al Kadr. And what shall make thee understand how excel lent the night of Al Kadr is ? This night is better than a thousand months. Therein do the angels

• This is the account given by Prideaux. Sale, however, says,

" I do not remember to have read in any Eastern author, that Cadijah ever rejected her husband s pretences as delusions, or suspected him of any imposture." Prelim. Ihsc. p. 58* note.

52 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

descend, and the spirit Gabriel also, by the per mission of their Lord, with his decrees concerning every matter. It is peace until the rising of the morn."* On this favoured night, between the 23d and 24th of Ramadan, according to the prophet, the angel appeared to him, in glorious form, to commu nicate the happy tidings of his mission. The light issuing from his body, if the apostle-elect may be believed, was too dazzling for mortal eyes to be hold ; he fainted under the splendour ; nor was it till Gabriel had assumed a human form, that he could venture to approach or look upon him. The angel then cried aloud, " O MOHAMMED, THOU ART

THE APOSTLE OF GoD, AND I AM THE ANGEL

GABRIEL !" " Read !" continued the angel ; the .prophet declared that he was unable to read. " Read I" Gabriel again exclaimed, " read, in the name of thy Lord, who hath created all things ; who hath created man of congealed blood. Read, by thy most beneficent Lord, who hath taught the use of the pen ; who teacheth man that which he knoweth not."f The prophet, who professed hitherto to have been illiterate, then read the joy ful tidings respecting his ministry on earth, when the angel, having accomplished his mission, majes tically ascended to heaven, and disappeared from his view. When the story of this surprising inter view with a celestial visitant was related to Cadijah in connexion with the passage repeated, her un belief, as tradition avers, was wholly overcome, and not only so, but she was wrought by it into a kind of ecstasy, declaring, " By Him in whose

• _Koran, ch xcvii. t Ch. xcviii.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 53

hands her soul was, that she trusted her husband would indeed one day become the prophet of his nation." In the height of her joy she immediately imparted what she had heard to one Waraka, her cousin, who is supposed by some to have been in the secret, and who, being a Christian, had learned to write in the Hebrew character, and was tole rably well versed in the Jewish and Christian Scriptures. He unhesitatingly assented to her opinion respecting the divine designation of her husband, and even affirmed, that Mohammed was no other than the great prophet foretold by Moses, the son of Amram. This belief that both the pro phet and his spurious religion were subjects of in spired prediction in the Old Testament Scriptures, is studiously inculcated in the Koran. " Thy Lord is the mighty, the merciful. This book is certainly a revelation from the Lord of all crea tures, which the faithful spirit (Gabriel) hath caused to descend upon thy heart, that thou mightest be a preacher to thy people in the perspicuous Arabic tongue ; and it is borne witness to in the Scriptures of former ages. Was it not a sign unto them that the wise men among the children of Israel knew itr

Having succeeded in gaining over his wife, he persevered in that retired and austere kind of life which tends to beget the reputation of pre-eminent sanctity, and ere long had his servant, Zeid Ebn Hareth, added to the list of proselytes. He re warded the faith of Zeid by manumitting him from

• Koran, ch. xxiii.

E 2

54 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

servitude, and it has hence become a standing rule among his followers always to grant their freedom to such of their slaves as embrace the religion of the prophet. Ali, the son of Abu Taleb, Moham med s cousin, was his next convert, but the impe tuous youth, disregarding the other two as persons of comparatively little note, used to style himself the first of believers. His fourth and most import ant convert was Abubeker, a powerful citizen of Mecca, by whose influence a number of persons possessed of rank and authority were induced to profess the religion of Islam. These were Oth- man, Zobair, Saad, Abdorrahman, and Abu Obei- dah, who afterward became the principal leaders in his armies, and his main instruments in the establishment both of his imposture and of his empire. Four years were spent in the arduous task of winning over these nine individuals to the faith, some of whom were the principal men of the city, and who composed the whole party of his proselytes previously to his beginning to pro claim his mission in public. He was now forty- four years of age.

It has been remarked, as somewhat of a striking coincidence, that the period of Mohammed s retiring to the cave of Hera- for the purpose of fabricating his imposture corresponds very nearly with the time in which Boniface, bishop of Rome, by virtue of a grant from the tyrant Phocas, first assumed the title of Universal Pastor, and began to lay claim to that spiritual supremacy over the church of Chi 1st, which has ever since been arrogated to themselves by his successors, " And from this

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 65

time," says Prideaux, " both he (the bishop of Rome) and Mohammed having conspired to found themselves an empire in imposture, their followers have been ever since endeavouring by the same methods, that is, those of fire and sword, to pro pagate it among mankind ; so that Antichrist seems at this time to have set both his feet upon Christen dom together ; the one hi the East, the other in the West, and how much each hath trampled upon the church of Christ, all succeeding ages have abundantly experienced." The agreement of dates here adverted to may be worth noticing; both events having occurred within the first six or eight years of the seventh century ; but we have as yet met with no evidence to convince us of the pro priety of applying the epithet Antichrist to Mo hammed. It is, however, the opinion of many Protestant expositors of prophecy, that this appel lation is properly attributable to that system of ecclesiastical domination so long exercised by the Romish hierarchy, and the continuance of which, it is maintained, is limited by the prophetic term of 1260 years. If, therefore, this predicted period, assigned to the reign of the Roman Antichrist, be dated from near the commencement of the seventh century, we are not very far from the era of great moral changes in the state of the world ; and there are reasons to be adduced in a subsequent part of this work, which lead us to believe, that the career of Mohammedanism runs parallel to that of Popery, and that, taking their rise from nearly a common era, they are destined also to synchronise in their fall.

56 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

CHAPTER IV. ,. } v

The Prophet announces his Mission among his kindred c/ the Koreish Meets with a harsh repulse Begins to declare it in public View of his fundamental Doctrines His pretensions respecting the Ko ran. The disdainful Rejection of his Message by his fellow-citizens His consequent Denunciations against them.

THE mission of Mohammed had hitherto been conducted in private. The proselytes he had thus far gained had been won over from among the circle of his immediate friends and connexions. The time had now come, he affirmed, when the Lord commanded him to make his message pub licly known, beginning with his kindred of the tribe of Koreish. " O thou covered, arise and preach, and magnify thy Lord."* " And admonish thy more near relations."! To this end he directed AH to prepare a generous entertainment, and in vite to it the sons and descendants of Abdol Mo- talleb, where, when they were all convened, he would formally divulge to them the solemn fact of his apostolic commission. Some disturbance, oc casioned by Abu Laheb, caused the company to break up before he had an opportunity of effecting his purpose, which induced him to give them a se cond invitation on the ensuing day. About forty of them accordingly assembled around his board, when the prophet arose, and thus addressed his

• Koran, ch. Ixxiv. t Ch. xxvi.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 57

wondering guests : " I know no man in the whole peninsula of the Arabs who can propose any thing more excellent to his relations than what I now do to you ; I offer you happiness both in this life and in that which is to come ; God Almighty hath com manded me to call you unto him ; who therefore among you will be my vizier (assistant), and will become my brother and vicegerent?" General astonishment kept the assembly silent; none of fered to accept the proffered office till the fiery Ali burst forth and declared that he would be the brother and assistant of the prophet. " I," said he, " O prophet of God, will be thy vizier ; I my self will beat out the teeth, pull out the eyes, rip open the bellies, and cut off the legs, of all those who shall dare to oppose thee." The prophet caught the young proselyte in his arms, exclaim ing, " This is my brother, my deputy, my succes sor; show yourselves obedient unto him." At this apparently extravagant command, the whole company burst into laughter, telling Abu Taleb that he must now pay obedience and submission to his own son ! As words were multiplied, surprise began to give way to indignation, the serious pre tensions of the prophet were seriously resented, and in the issue the assembly broke up in confu sion, affording the ardent apostle but slender pros pects of success among his kinsmen.

Undeterred by the failure of his first public at tempt, Mohammed began to preach still more openly before the people of Mecca. He an nounced to them that he was commissioned by the

58 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

Almighty to be his prophet on the earth ; to assert the unity of the Divine Being ; to denounce the worship of images ; to recall the people to the true and only religion ; to bear the tidings of para dise to the believing ; and to. threaten the deaf and unbelieving with the terrible vengeance of the Lord. His main doctrine, and that which consti tutes the distinguishing character of the Koran is, that there is but one God ; that he only is to be worshipped ; and that all idolatry is a foul abomi nation, to be utterly abolished. The 112th ch. of the Koran, entitled " The Declaration of God s Unity," is held in the most profound veneration by the Mohammedans, and declared, by a tradition of the prophet, to be equal in value to a third part of the whole Koran. It is said to k have been re vealed in answer to the Koreish, who inquired of the apostle concerning the distinguishing attributes of the God whom he invited them to worship. It consists of a single sentence. " In the name of the most merciful God. Say, God is one God; the eternal God ; he begetteth not, neither is he begotten : and there is not any one like unto him." In the incessant repetition of this doctrine in the pages of the Koran, the author is aiming not only at the grosser errors of polytheism and idolatry, then common among the Eastern nations, but is levelling a blow also at the fundamental tenet of Christianity, that Jesus Christ is the son of God, " the only begotten of the Father." Like others in other ages, Mohammed could conceive of no mode of understanding the doctrine of the filia-

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 59

tion of Christ, as held by Christians, which did not directly militate with the truth of the essential unity of the Most High ; and in his view the first born of absurdities was, to allirm in the same breath that Christ was the son of God, and yet coequal and coeternnl with the Father. The New Testament declarations, therefore, respecting the person and character of the Messiah find no mercy at the hands of the author of the Koran, who either had not the candour or the capacity to dis criminate beween the doctrine of the Trinity and that of Tri theism. " O ye who have received the Scriptures, exceed not the just bounds in your re ligion, neither say of God any other than the truth." i. e. either by rejecting Jesus as the Jews do, or by raising him to an equality with God as do the Christians. " Verily, Christ Jesus, the son of Mary, is the apostle of God, and his word, which he conveyed into Mary, and a spirit pro ceeding from him. Believe, therefore, in God and his apostles, and say not there are three Gods ; forbear this ; it will be better for you. God is but one God. Far be it from him that he should have a son ! Unto him belongeth whatsoever is in heaven and on earth ; and he is sufficient unto himself."* " They are certainly infidels who say, Verily, God is Christ the son of Mary. Whoever shall give a companion unto God, God shall ex clude him from paradise, and his habitation shall be hell-fire. They are certainly infidels who say God is the third of three : for there is no God be .

• Koran, ch. iv.

60 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

sides one God. Christ, the son of Mary, is no more than an apostle ; and his mother was a woman of veracity : they both ate food."* " There is no God but he : the curse be on those whom they associate with him in his worship."!

With this fundamental article of the Moslem creed, Mohammed connected that of his being, since Moses and Jesus, the only true prophet of God. " We gave unto the children of Israel the book of the law, and wisdom, and prophecy ; and we fed them with good things, and preferred them above all nations : and we gave them plain ordinances concerning the business of religion. Afterward we appointed thee, O Mohammed, to promulgate a law concerning the business of religion : where fore follow the same, and follow not the desires of those who are ignorant." J The object of his mis sion, he affirmed, was not so much to deliver to the world an entirely new scheme of religion, as to restore and replant the only true and ancient faith professed by the patriarchs and prophets, from Adam down to Christ. " Thus have we revealed unto thee an Arabic Koran, that thou mayest warn the metropolis of Mecca, and the Arabs who dwell round about it. He hath ordained you the religion which he commanded Noah, and which we have revealed unto thee, O Mohammed, and which we commanded Abraham, and Moses, and Jesus ; say ing, Observe this religion, and be not divided there in. Wherefore, invite them to receive the sure faith, and be urgent with them as thou hast been

• Koran, ch. v, f Ch. ix. t Ch. xtv.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 61

commanded." This revival and re-establishment of the ancient faith, he taught, was to be effected by purging it of the idolatrous notions of the Arabs, and of the corruptions of the Jews and Christians. For while he admits the fact that the books of the Old and New Testaments were originaDy written by inspiration, he at the same time maintains, that they have been since so* shamefully corrupted by their respective disciples, that the present copies of both are utterly unworthy of credit ; and therefore, he seldom quotes them in the Koran according to the received text. From the following extracts, the reader will perceive how unsparingly the restorer of the primitive faith deals forth his rebukes upon those who had wilfully adulterated and disfigured it. " O ye who have received the Seriptures, why do ye clothe truth with vanity, and knowingly hide

the truth? And there are certainly some of

them who read the Scriptures perversely, that ye may think what they read to be really in the Scrip tures, yet it is not in the Scriptures ; and they say, this is from God ; but it is not from God ; and they speak that which is false concerning God, against their own knowledge."* "Wherefore, because they have broken their covenant, wef have cursed them, and hardened their hearts ; they dislocate the words of the Pentateuch from their places, and have forgotten part of what they were admonished ;

• Koran, ch. iii.

t The reader will notice that notwithstanding Mohammed s strenuous rt ion of God s absolute unity, and his execrations of those who as cribe to him "associates," yet when he introduces him .-i tdking in live Konin it is usually in the plural number.

62 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

and wilt thou not cease to discover the deceitful practices among them, except a few of them?" " O ye who have received the Scriptures, now is our apostle come unto you, to make manifest unto you many things which ye have concealed in the Scriptures."*

In the execution of his high behest, he declared himself appointed to promulge a new revelation in successive portions, the aggregate of which was to constitute the Bible of his followers. The ori ginal or archetype of the Koran,f he taught, was- laid up from everlasting in the archives of Heaven, being written on what he termed the preserved ta ble, near to the throne of God, from which the series of chapters communicated by Gabriel were a tran script. This pretended gradual mode of revelation was certainly a master stroke of policy in the im postor. " The unbelievers say, unless the Koran be sent down to him entire at once, we will not be lieve. But in this manner have w r e revealed it that we might confirm thy he ait thereby, and we have dictated it gradually by distinct parcels. "J Had the whole volume been published at once, so that a rigid examination could have been instituted into its contents as a whole, and the different parts brought into comparison with each other, glaring inconsistencies would have been easily detected, and objections urged which he would probably have found it impossible to answer. But by pretending to receive his oracles in separate portions, at dif-

• Koran, ch. v. j See Appendix C. % Koran, ch. xxv.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 6*3

ferent times, according as his own exigences or those of his followers required, lie had a ready way of silencing all cavils, and extricating himself with credit from every dilliculty, as nothing forbade the message or mandate of to-day heing modified or abrogated by that, of to-morrow. In this manner, twenty-three years elapsed before 1 the whole chain of revelations was completed, though the pro])]; informed his disciples that he had the consolation of seeing the entire Koran, bound in silk and adorn, with ;old and gems of Paradise, once a year, till, in the last year of his life, he was favoured with the vision twice. A part of these spurious oracles were published at Mecca before his flight, the remainder at Medina after it. The particular mode of publica tion is said to have been this : When a new chap ter had been communicated to the prophet, and was about to be promulgated for the benefit of the world, he first dictated it to his secretary, and then delivered the written paper to his followers, to be read and repeated till it had become firmly im printed upon their memories, when the paper was again returned to the prophet, who can-fully depo sited it in a chest, called by him " the chest of his apostleship." The hint of this sacred coffer was doubtless taken from the Ark of the Covenant, the holy chest of the Jewish tabernacle, in which the authentic copy of the law was laid up and pre served. This chest Mohammed left at his death in the care of one of his wives ; and from its con tents the volume of the Koran was afterward com piled. The first collection and arrangement of

64 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

these prophetic relios, more precious than the scat tered leaves of all the Sybils, was made by Abu- beker, but the whole was afterward revised and new-modelled by Othman, who left the entire vo lume of the Koran in the order in which we now have it.

Mohammed s first reception by the mass of his fellow-citizens of Mecca was scarcely more hope ful than it had been among his kindred. His al leged divine messages, especially when they as sumed a tone of reprehension and reproach towards his countrymen, for their idolatry, obstinacy, and perverseness, were met with indignant scoffs and railings. Some called him a magician and a sor cerer ; others, a silly retailer of old fables ; and others directly charged him with being a liar and an impostor. The reader will be amused and in terested by the insertion of a few out of the scores of allusions, with which the Koran abounds, to the profane and contemptuous treatment shown to wards the prophet at this time. - " The Meccans say, O thou, to whom the admonition (the Koran) hath been sent down, thou art certainly possessed with a devil : wouldst not thou have come unto us with an attendance of angels if thou hadst spoken the truth ? Answer, We send not down the angels but on a just occasion."* " Verily I have permitted these Meccans and their fathers to live in prosperity, till the truth should come unto them, and a manifest apostle : but now the truth is come

• Koran, ch. vi.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 65

unto them, they say, this is a piece of sorcery ; and we believe not therein. And they say, Had this Koran been sent down unto some great man in either of die two cities, we would have received it." " The time of giving up their account drawcth nigh unto the people of Mecca. No admonition cometh unto them from their Lord, but when they hear it they turn it to sport. They say, The Ko ran is a confused heap of dreams: nay, he hath forged it."f " And the unbelievers say, this Koran is no other than a forgery which he hath contrived ; and other people have assisted him therein : but they utter an unjust thing and a falsehood. They also say, These are fables of the ancients, which he hath caused to be written down ; and they are dic tated unto him morning and evening. Say, He hath revealed it who knoweth the secrets in hea ven and earth. And they say, What kind of apostle is this ? He eateth food, and walketh in the streets as we do. The ungodly also say, Ye follow no other than a man who is distracted." " When our evident signs are rehearsed unto them, the unbe lievers say of the truth, This is a manifest piece of sorcery. Will they say, Mohammed hath forged it? Answer, If I have forged it, verily, ye will not obtain for me any favour from God : he well knoweth the injurious language which ye utter

concerning it. 1 follow no other than what is

revealed unto me ; neither am I any more than a public warner."^

• Koran, ch. xliii. | Ch. xxi. J Ch. xxv. $Ch. xlvi. F 2 66 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. But these stiff-necked idolaters were plainly taught that they were not to promise themselves impunity in thus pouring contempt upon the testi mony of an authorized legate of heaven. The Most High himself was brought in confirming by an oath the truth of his prophet s mission. " I swear by that which ye see and that which ye see not, that this is the discourse of an honourable i apostle, and not the discourse of a poet: how little do ye believe ! Neither is it the discourse of a soothsayer : how little are ye admonished ! It is a revelation from the Lord of all creatures. If Mohammed had forged any part of these dis courses concerning us, verily we had taken him by the right hand, and had cut in sunder the vein of his heart ; neither would we have withheld any of you from chastising him. And verily, this book is an admonition unto the pious ; and we well know there are some of you who charge the same with imposture : but it shall surely be an occa sion of grievous sighing unto the infidels ; for it is the truth of a certainty."* "Because he is an adversary to our signs, I will afflict him with grievous calamities ; for he hath devised contume lious expressions to ridicule the Koran. May he be cursed ! I will cast him to be burned in hell. And what shall make thee understand what hell is? It leaveth not any thing unconsumed, neither doth it suffer any thing to escape; it searcheth men s flesh ; over the same are nineteen • Koran, ch. Ixix LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 67 angels appointed. We have appointed none but angels to preside over hell-fire."* "Verily we have prepared for the unbelievers chains, and col lars, and burning fire."t " Verily those who dis believe our signs we will surely cast out to be broiled in hell-fire : and when their skins shall be well burned, we will give them other skins in ex change, that they may taste the sharper torment.";): • Koran, ch. Ixxiv. t Ch. XL { Cfc. iv. 68 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. CHAPTER V. . Mohammed not discouraged by Opposition The burden of his Preach ing Description of Paradise Error to suppose Women excluded Of Hell Gains some Followers Challenged to work a Miracle His Reply The Koran the grand Miracle of his Religion Judicial Obduracy charged upon the Unbelievers. BUT no repulses, however rude or rebellious, operated to deter the prophet from prosecuting his apostolic ministry. No injuries or insults, how ever galling, availed to quench that glow of phi lanthropy, that earnest solicitude for the salvation of his countrymen, for which his divine revela tions plainly give him credit. " Peradventure, thou afflictest thyself unto death lest the Meccans be come not true believers."* "Verily, God will cause to err whom he pleaseth, and will direct whom he pleaseth. Let not thy soul, therefore be spent in sighs for their sakes, on account of their obstinacy ; for God well knoweth that which they do. r f And it must be acknowledged, that his firm ness at this stage of his career, in the midst of bitter opposition, opprobrious taunts, and relentless ridicule, has very much the air of having been prompted by a sincere though enthusiastic belief in the truth and rectitude of his cause. The scope of several chapters of the Koran promul gated at this time leads to the same impression. • Koran, ch. xxvi. t Ch, xxxv. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 69 They are strikingly hortatory and impassioned in their character, inculcating the being and perfec tions of the one only God, the vanity of idol^ future resurrection, a day of judgment, a state of rewards and punishments, and the necessity of works of righteousness. The marks of impos ture are much more discernible upon the pages subsequently revealed, in which the prophet had private ends of a sinister nature to accomplish. But he contented not himself with merely preach ing in public assemblies, and proclaiming in streets and market-places the solemn and awakening burden of his message. With a zeal worthy of a better cause, and with a perseverance and patience that might serve as a model to a Christian mis sionary, he backed his public appeals by private addresses, and put in requisition all the arts of per suasion and proselytism, in which he was so emi nently skilled. He applied himself in the most insinuating manner to all classes of people ; he was complaisant and liberal to the poor, cultivating their acquaintance and relieving their wants ; the rich and noble he soothed by flattery ; and bore affronts without seeking to avenge them. The effect of this politic management was greatly en hanced by the peculiar character of those inspired promises and threatenings which he brought to enforce his message. His promises were chiefly of a blissful paradise in another life ; and these he studiously aimed to set forth in colours best calculated to work upon the fancies of a sensitive and sensual race, whose 70 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. minds, in consequence of their national habits, were little susceptible of the images of abstract enjoyment. The notions of a purely intellectual or spiritual happiness pertain to a more cultivated people. The scorching heat of those tropical re gions, the aridness of the soil, and the consequent lack of a verdant vegetation, made it natural to the Arabs, and other oriental nations, to conceive of the most exquisite scenes of pleasure under the images of rivers of water, cooling drinks, flowery gardens, shaded bowers, and luscious fruits. The magnificence also of many of the Eastern build ings, their temples and palaces, with the sumptu- ousness of their dresses, the pomp of processions, and the splendour of courts, would all tend to mingle in their ideas of the highest state of en joyment an abundance of gold and silver and pre cious stones treasures for which the East has been famed from time immemorial. Mohammed was well aware that a plenitude of these visible and palpable attractions, to say nothing of grosser sources of pleasure, was an indispensable requi site in a heaven suited to the temperament of his countrymen. Accordingly, he assures the faith ful, that they shall enter into delectable gardens, where the rivers flow, some with water, some with wine, some with milk, and some with clarified hone) r ; that there will be fountains and purling streams whose pebbles are rubies and emeralds, their earth of camphire, their beds of musk, and their sides of saffron. In feasting upon the ban quets of paradise, at one time the most delicious LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 71 fruits shall hang dependent from the branches of the trees under which their couches are spread, so that they have only to reach forth their hands to pluck them; again, they shall be served in dishes of gold filled with every variety of grateful food, and supplied with wine of ambrosial flavour. But the prophet s own glowing pictures of the joys of his promised paradise will do more justice to the subject. " They shall repose on couches, the lin ings whereof shall be of thick silk interwoven witli gold ; and the fruit of the two gardens shall be near at hand to gather. Therein shall receive them beauteous damsels, refraining their eyes from beholding any besides their spouses, having com plexions like rubies and pearls. Besides these there shall be two other gardens that shall be dressed in eternal verdure. In each of them shall be two fountains pouring forth plenty of water. In each of them shall be fruits, and palm- trees, and pomegranates. Therein shall be agree able and beauteous damsels, having fine black eyes, and kept in pavilions from public view, whom no man shall have dishonoured before their predestined spouses, nor any genius." "They shall dwell in gardens of delight, reposing on couches adorned with gold and precious stones ; sitting opposite to one another thereon. Youths, which shall continue in their bloom for ever, shall go round about to attend them, with goblets and beakers, and a cup of flowing wine : their heads shall not ache by drinking the same, neither shall their reason be disturbed." " Upon them shall be 72 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. garments of fine green silk, and of brocades, and they shall be adorned with bracelets of silver, and their Lord shall give them to drink of a most pure liquor a cup of wine mixed with the water of Zenjebil, a fountain in paradise named Salsabil." "But those who believe and do that which is right, we will bring into gardens watered by rivers, therein shall they remain for ever, and therein shall they enjoy wives free from all infirmities ; and we will lead them into perpetual abodes." " For those who fear their Lord will be prepared high apartments in paradise, over which shall be other apartments built; and rivers shall run be neath them." " But for the pious is prepared a place of bliss : gardens planted with trees, and vineyards, and damsels of equal age with them selves, and a full cup." Such is the Mohammedan paradise, rendered alluring by its gross, carnal, and luxurious cha racter. It cannot indeed be denied that there are occasional intimations, in the Koran, of some kind of spiritual happiness to be enjoyed by the pious in addition to their corporeal pleasures. " Their prayer therein shall be, Praise be unto thee, O God ! and their salutation therein shall be, Peace ! and the end of their prayer shall be, Praise be unto God, the Lord of all creatures."! But it is beyond question, that the main ingredients in the anticipated happiness of the Moslem saints are of a sensual kind, addressed to the inferior principles • Koran, eh. iii. iv. xxxvi. xxxvii. xliii. xlvii. Ixxviii. |Ch. x. LIFE or MOHAMMED. 73 of our nature, and making their paradise to dif fer but little from the Elysium of the heathen poets. The reader of the Koran will meet with re peated declarations subversive of the vulgar opi nion, that the religion of Mohammed denies to women the possession of souls, and excludes them from all participation in the joys of paradise. "Whatever may have been imagined or affirmed on this point by some of his more ignorant followers, it is certain that Mohammed himself thought too highly of women to inculcate any such doctrine, as the following passages will evince : "Whoso doeth evil, shall be rewarded for it ; and shall not find any patron or helper besides God; but whoso doeth good works, whether he be male or female, and is a true believer, they shall be admitted into para dise, and shall not in the least be unjustly dealt with."* " The reward of these shall be paradise, gardens of eternal abode, which they shall enter, and whoever shall have acted uprightly, of their fathers, and their wives, and their posterity ; and the angels shall go in unto them by every gate, saying, Peace be upon you, because ye have en dured with patience ; how excellent a reward is paradise !"f ff these vivid representations of the future bliss of the faithful were calculated to work strongly upon the passions of his hearers, his denunciations of the fearful torments reserved for unbelievers, • Koran, ch. iv. t Ch. xiii. G 74 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. were equally well fitted to produce the same ef fect. The most revolting images of bodily suf fering, hunger, thirst, the torture of fire, and the anguish of piercing cold, were summoned up by the preacher to alarm the workers of evil, and to call off the worshippers of idols from their im piety. " But for the transgressors is prepared an evil receptacle, namely hell : they shall be cast into the same to be burned, and a wretched couch shall it be." "And they who believe not shall have garments of fire fitted unto them : boiling water shall be poured on their heads ; their bow els shall be dissolved thereby, and also their skins ; and they shall be beaten with maces of iron. So often as they shall endeavour to get out of hell, because of the anguish of their torments, they shall be dragged back into the same ; and their tormentors shall say unto them, Taste ye the pain of burning."* " It shall be said unto them, Go ye into the punishment which ye denied as a false hood: go ye into the shadow of the smoke of hell, which shall ascend in three columns, and shall not shade you from the heat, neither shall it be of service against the flame ; but it shall cast forth sparks as big as towers, resembling yellow camels in colour."! " Hath the news of the overwhelming day of judgment reached thee? The countenances of some, on that day, shall be cast down ; labouring and toiling ; they shall be cast into a scorching fire to be broiled : they • Koran, cli. xvii. t Ch. Ixxviii. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 75 be given to drink of a boiling fountain : they shall have no food but of dry thorns and thistles ; which shall not fatten neither shall they satisfy hunger." "Is this a better entertainment, or the tree of Al Zaccum ? How different is the tree Al Zaccum from the abode of Eden ! We have planted it for the torment of the wicked. It is a tree which issueth from the bottom of hell : thr fruit thereof resembleth the heads of devils ; and the damned shall eat of the same, and shall fill their bellies therewith ; and there shall be given them thereon a mixture of filthy and boiling wutcr to drink : afterward shall they return into hell."* Such was the burden of his exhortations, while he warned the people of the danger of unbelief, and urged them by his eloquence to avoid eter nal damnation by putting faith in the apostle of God. In addition to these powerful motives, drawn from another world, he was lavish in the menaces of fearful punishments in this life also, if they hearkened not to his voice. For this pur pose, he set before them the calamities which had overtaken those who, in former times, had refused to listen to the prophets sent among them. " Do they not consider how many generations we have destroyed before them? Other apostles have been laughed to scorn before thee, but the judg ments which they made a jest of encompassed those who laughed them to .scorn. Say, Go through the earth, and behold what has been the • Koran, ch. xxxvii. 76 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. end of those who accused our prophets of impos ture."* " We have already sent messages unto sundry nations before thee, and we afflicted them with trouble and adversity, that they might humble themselves : yet when the affliction which we sent came upon them, they did not humble them selves ; but their hearts became hardened, and Satan caused them to find charms in rebellion. And when they had forgotten that concerning which they had been admonished, we suddenly laid hold on them, and behold they were seized with despair ; and the utmost part of the people which had acted wickedly was cut off: praise be unto God, the Lord of all creatures !"f He cited the case of the inhabitants of the old world, who perished in the deluge for riot giving heed to the preaching of Noah ; of Sodom, overwhelmed by fire for not receiving the admonition of Lot ; and of the Egyptians, who were buried in the Red Sea for despising Moses. To give still greater effect to his warnings, and ingratiate himself into the favour, as well as to awaken the fears, of his auditors, he took repeated occasions to allege his entire disinterestedness in the work in which he was engaged. He preached because he was com manded to preach, and not because he intended covertly to make gain of his hearers. He there fore boldly takes them to witness that he de manded no compensation for his services. He looked to a higher source for reward. " But we • Koran ch.vi. |Ch. vi. LIFE OF MOIIAMMKD. 77 have brought them their admonition ; and they turn aside from their admonition. Dost thou ask of them any maintenance for thy preaching t since the maintenance of thy Lord is better ; for he is the most bounteous provider."* " We have sent thee to be no other than a bearer of good tidings, and a denouncer of threats. Say, I ask not of you any reward for this my preaching, besides the conversion of him who shall desire to take the way unto his Lord."f As the prophet theref- disclaimed all sinister views in the execution of his office, as he expressly renounced the expect ancy of any earthly advantage whatever, so he was commanded to divest hi? mind of all undue anxiety as to the result of his labours of love. " O apostle, let not them grieve thee who hasten to infidelity." " Whoso is wilfully blind, the con sequence will be to himself. We have not ap pointed thee a keeper over them : neither art thou a guardian over them." " And be not thou grieved on account of the unbelievers, neither be thou troubled for that which they subtly devise."! It is not therefore to be wondered at that the rousing appeals of the prophet should have taken effect ; that one after another should have listened pondered wavered and yielded especially as the gravity and sanctity of his deportment seem, at this time, to have corresponded with the solemn strain of his expostulations. Such accordingly was the fact. The number of his followers gra- • Koran, ch. xxiii. t Ch. xlii. * Ch. xvi. G2 78 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. dually increased, so that in five years from the commencement of his mission, his party, including himself, amounted to forty. That which operated more than any thing else to disconcert the impostor was the demand re peatedly made upon him to prove the truth of his mission by working a miracle. "Moses and Je sus," said his hearers, " and the rest of the pro phets, according to thine own doctrine, wrought miracles to prove themselves sent of God. Now if thou be a prophet, and greater than any that were before thee, as thou boastest, let us see a miracle from thee also. Do thou make the dead to rise, the dumb to speak, the deaf to hear ; or else cause fountains to spring out of the earth, and make this place a garden adorned with vines and palm trees, and watered with rivers running through it in divers channels ; or do thou make thee a house of gold beautified with jewels and costly furniture ; or let us see the book which thou allegest to have come down from heaven, or the angel which thou sayest brings it unto thee, and we will, believe." This natural and not un reasonable demand, he had, as we learn from the Koran, several ways of evading. At one time, he tells them he is only a man sent to preach to them the rewards of paradise and the punishments of hell. " The infidels say, unless a sign be sent unto him from his Lord, we will not believe. Thou art commissioned to be a preacher only, and not a worker of miracles."* "Answer, Signs are • Koran, ch.xiii. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 79 in the power of God alone ; and I am no more than a public preacher. Is it not sufficient for them that we have sent down unto thee the book of the Koran, to be read unto them ?"* " We sent not our messengers otherwise than bearing good tidings and denouncing threat Say, I say not unto you, The treasures of God are in my power : neither do I say, I know the secrets of d od: neither do Is ay unto you, Verily I am an angel : I follow only that wlu ch is revealed unto me."t At another, that their predecessors had despised the miracles of the former prophets, and for this reason God would work no more among them. Again, that those whom God had ordained to believe, should believe without miracles, while the hapless non-elect, to whom he had not decreed the gift of faith, would not believe though ever so many miracles were wrought before them. " And though we had sent down angels unto them, and the dead had spoken unto them, they would not have believed, unless God had so pleased." J " If their aversion to thy admonitions be grievous unto thee, if thou canst seek a den whereby thou mayest penetrate into the inward parts of the earth, or a ladder by which thou mayest ascend into heaven, that thou mayest show them a sign, do so, but thy search will be fruitless ; for if God pleased he would bring them all to the true direction."^ At a latrr period, when he was at Medina at the read of an army, he had a more summary way of • Koran, ch. xiii. t Ch. vi. } Ibid.$ Ibid.

80 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

solving all difficulties arising from this source, for his doctrine then was, that God had formerly sent Moses and Jesus with the power of working mira cles, and yet men would not believe, and there fore he had now sent him, a prophet of another order, commissioned to enforce belief by the power of the sword. The sword accordingly was to be the true seal of his apostleship, and the remark of the historian is equally just and striking, that "Mohammed, with the sword in one hand and the Koran in the other, erected his throne on the ruins of Christianity and of Rome."*

By some of the more credulous of the prophet s followers, there are, it is true, several miracles at tributed to him ; as that he clave the moon asun der ; that trees went forth to meet him ; that water flowed from between his fingers ; that the stones saluted him ; that a beam groaned at him ; that a camel complained to him ; and that a shoul der of mutton informed him of its being poisoned, together with several others. But these miracles were never alleged by Mohammed himself, nor are they maintained by any respectable Moslem wri ters. The only miracle claimed either by him or his intelligent votaries is the Koran, the composi tion of which is the grand miracle of their reli gion. On this point the reader will perceive that the prophet s assumptions in the following pas sages are high-toned indeed. " If ye be in doubt concerning that revelation which we have sent

/

• Gibbon.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 81

down unto our servant, produce a chapter like unto it, and call upon your witnesses, b< God, if ye say the truth."* Say, Verily, if men and genii were purposely assembled, that they mi produce a book like this Koran, they could not produce one like it, although the one of them as sisted the other."f "Will they Bay, He hath forged the Koran ? Bring therefore ten chap! like unto it, forged by yourselves ; and call on whomsoever ye may to assist you."j The infatua tion of the Meccans in rejecting this inestimable " admonition," stamped as it was with the evident impress of the divinity, he hesitates not to ascribe to the effect of a fearful judicial obstinacy, such as the Jewish prophets frequently threaten against the perverse nation of Israel. " If we had re vealed the Koran in a foreign language, they had surely said, Unless the signs thereof be distinctly explained, we will not receive the same : Answer, It is unto those who believe a sure guide and a remedy ; but unto those who believe not, it is a thickness of hearing in their ears, and it is a dark ness which covereth them." " As for the unbe lievers, it will be equal unto them whether thou admonish them or do not admonish them ; they will not believe. God hath sealed up their hearts and their hearing ; a dimness covereth their sight, and they shall suffer a grievous punishment. "|| " There is of them who hearkeneth unto thee when thou readest the Koran ; but we have cast

• Koran ch. ii. t Ch. xvii. { Ch xi.

$Ch. xli. || Ch. ii. 82 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. veils over their hearts, that they should not under stand it, and a deafness in their ears ; and though they should see all kinds of signs, they will not believe therein ; and their infidelity will arrive to that height, that they will even come unto thee to dispute with thee."* Still his preaching prevailed. He became more and more popular; proselytes flocked around him ; and, as Gibbon remarks, " he had the satisfaction of beholding the increase of his infant congregation of Unitarians, who revered him as a prophet, and to whom he seasonably dis pensed the spiritual nourishment of the Koran."f • Koran, ch. vL t Dec. and Fall, ch. 1. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. | CHAPTER VI. The Korfish exasperated and alarmed by Mohammed s growing sue- cess Commence persecution Some of tux fll<nr,rx / m flight New converts The Koreish form a League aga< /n Abu Taleb and Cadijah die He makes a tempor* , (Wl Mecca Returns and preaches with increased zealS> f the Pilgrims from Medina converted. THE zeal of the prophet in proclaiming his doc trines, together with the visible increase of his followers, at length alarmed the fears of the head men of the tribe of Koreish ; and had it not been for the powerful protection of his uncle, Moham med would doubtless at this time have fallen a victim to the malice of his opponents. The chief men of the tribe warmly solicited Abu Tal.-h to abandon his nephew, remonstrating against the perilous innovations he was making in the religion of their fathers, and threatening him with an open rupture in case he did not prevail upon him to desist. Their entreaties had so much weight with Abu Taleb, that he earnestly dissuaded his rela tive from prosecuting his attempted reformation any farther, representing to him in strong tenns the danger he would incur both for himself and his friends by persisting in his present course. But the ardent apostle, far from being intimidated by the prospect of opposition, frankly assured his uncle, " That if they should set the sun against him on his right hand, and the moon on his left, 84 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. yet he would not relinquish his enterprise." Abu Taleb, seeing him thus determined, used no far ther arguments to divert him, but promised to stand by him against all his enemies ; a promise which he faithfully kept till he died, though there is no clear evidence that he ever became a con vert to the new religion. The Koreish, rinding that they could prevail neither by fair words nor by menaces, had re course to violence. They began to persecute his followers ; and to such a length did they proceed in their injurious treatment, that it was no longer safe for them to continue at Mecca. Mohammed therefore gave leave to such of them as had not friends to protect them, to seek refuge elsewhere. Accordingly sixteen of them, among whom was Mohammed s daughter and her husband, fled into Ethiopia. These were afterward followed by several others, who withdrew in successive com panies, till their number amounted to eighty-three men, and eighteen women, with their children. These refugees were kindly entertained by the king of Ethiopia, who peremptorily refused to deliver them to the emissaries of the Koreish sent to demand them. To these voluntary exiles the prophet perhaps alludes in the following passage : " As for those who have fled from their country for the sake of God, after they had been unjustly persecuted, we will surely provide them an ^excel lent habitation in this world, but the reward of the next life shall be greater, if they knew it." * • Koran, ch. xvi. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 85 In the sixth year of his mission, lie had the pleasure of seeing his party strengthened by the conversion of his urn-le llaniza, a man of distin guished valour, and of Omar, a p i of equal note in Mecca, who had formerly made himself conspicuous hy his virulent opposition to the pro phet and his claims. This new accession to the rising sect exasperated the Koreish afresh, ;md in cited them to measures of still more active perse cution against the proselytes. But as persecution usually advances the cause which it lahonrs to destroy, so in the present case Islamism made more rapid progress than ever, till the Koreish, maddened with malice, entered into a solemn league or covenant against the Hashemites, and especially the family of the Motalleb, many of whom upheld the impostor, engaging to contract no marriages with them, nor to hold any farther connexion or commerce of any kind ; and, to give it the greater sanction, the compact was reduced to writing and laid up in the Caaba. Upon this the tribe became I divided into two factions ; the family of Hashem, except one of Mohammed s uncles, putting them selves under Abu Taleb as their head, and the other party ranging themselves under the standard of Abu Sophyan. This league, however, was of no avail during the lifetime of Abu Taleb. The power of the uncle, who presided in the govern ment of Mecca, defended the nephew against the designs of his enemies. At length, about the close of the seventh year of the mission, Abu Taleb died ; and, a few days after his death, Mo- H 86 LIFE OP MOHAMMED. hammed was left a widower, by the decease of Cadijah, whose memory has been canonized by the saying of the prophet ; " That among men there had been many perfect, but of women, four only had attained to perfection, viz. Cadijah, his wife ; Fatima, his daughter ; Asia, the wife of Pha raoh ; and Mary (Miriam), the daughter of Imran and sister of Moses." As to Abu Taleb, though the prophet ever cherished a most grateful sense of the kindness of his early benefactor, yet if the following passage from the Koran has reference, as some of the commentators say, to his uncle, it shows that the dictates of nature in the nephew s breast were thoroughly brought into subjection to the stern precepts of his religion. " It is not allowed unto the prophet, nor those who are true believers, that they pray for idolaters, although they be of kin, after it is become known unto them that they are inhabitants of hell." * This passage, it is said by some, was revealed on account of Abu Taleb, who, upon his death-bed, being pressed by his nephew to speak a word which might enable him to plead his cause before God, that is, to pro fess Islam, absolutely refused. Mohammed, how ever, told him that he would not cease to pray for him till he should be forbidden by God ; such a prohibition, he affirmed, was given him in the words here cited. Others suppose the occasion to have been the prophet s visiting his mother Amina s sepulchre, who also was an infidel, soon after the capture of Mecca. Here, while standing at the • Koran, ch. ix. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 87 tomb of hi- parent, he is reported to have burst into tears, and said, " I asked leave of God to visit my mother s tomb, and he "ranted it me; but when I asked leave to pray for her, it was denied me." This twofold alllirtion of the prophet, in the loss of his uncle and his wife mi the same year, induced him ever after to call this " The Year of Mourning." The unprotected apostle was now left com pletely exposed to the attacks of his enemies, and they failed not to improve their advantage. They redoubled their efforts to crush the pestilent heresy, with its author and abettors, and some of his fol lowers and friends, seeing the symptoms of a fiercer storm of persecution gathering, forsook the standard of their leader. In this extremity Mo hammed perceived, that his only chance of safety was in a temporary retreat from the scene of con flict. He accordingly withdrew to Tayef, a village situated sixty miles to the East of Mecca, where he had an uncle named Abbas, whose hospitality afforded him a seasonable shelter. Here, how ever, his stay was short, and his prophetic labours unavailing. He returned to Mecca, and boldly taking his stand in the precincts of the Caaba, among the crowds of pilgrims who resorted an nually to this ancient shrine, he preached the gospel of Islam to the multitudinous assemblies. New proselytes again rewarded his labours ; and, among the accessions now made to his party from these pilgrim hordes, were six of the inhabitants of Medina, then called Yatreb, who, on their return 88 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. home began at once to relate to their fellow-citizens the story of their conversion, and to extol, in no measured terms, their new religion and its apostle. This circumstance gave eclat to Mohammed in the city of Medina, and paved the way to a train of events which tended more than any thing else to promote his final success in Arabia. In the mean time, in order to strengthen his interest in Mecca, he married Ayesha, the daughter of Abu- beker, and shortly after Sawda, the daughter of Zama. By thus becoming the son-in-law of two of the principal men of his party he secured their patronage to his person and his cause. LIFE OF M01IAMMI 89 CHAPTER VII. The Prophet pretends to have had a night-journey through the Sewn Heavens Description of the memorable Night bij an Arabic icriter Account of the Journey His probable Motu-is in ft. inning such an ravag ant fiction. IT was in the twelfth year of the pretended mis sion that Mohammed was favoured, according to his own account, witli his celebrated night-journey from Mecca to Jerusalem, and from thence to the seventh heaven, under the conduct of the angel Gabriel. In allusion to this the s<?\ enth chap ter of the Koran commences thus : " Praise be unto him who transported his servant by night from the sacred temple of Mecca to the farther temple of Jerusalem, the circuit of which we have blessed, that we might show some of our signs ; for God is he who heareth and seeth." This idle and extravagant tale, which is not related in the Koran, but handed down by tradition, was probably devised by the impostor in order to raise his reputation as a saint, and to put himself more nearly upon a level with Moses, with whom God conversed, face to face, in the holy mount. The story, however, is devoutly believed by the Mussulmans, and one of their writers has given the following highly-wrought description of the memorable night in which it occurred. " In the H2 90 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. darkest, most obscure, and most silent night that the sun ever caused by his absence, since that glorious planet of light was created or had its being; a night in which there was no crowing of cocks to be heard throughout the whole universe, no bark ings of dogs, no howlings, roarings, or yellings of wild beasts, nor watchings of nocturnal birds ; nay, and not only the feathered and four-footed creatures suspended their customary vociferations and motions, but likewise the waters ceased from their murmurings, the winds from their whistlings, the air from its breathings, the serpents from their hissings, the mountains, valleys, and caverns from their resounding echoes, the earth from its produc tions, the tender plants from their sproutings, the grass of the field from its- verdancy, the waves of the sea from their agitations, and their inhabitants, the fishes, from plying their fins. And indeed upon a night so wonderful it was very requisite, that all the creatures of the Lord s handy-work should cease from their usual movements, and be come dumb and motionless, and lend an attentive ear, that they might conceive by means of their ears what their tongues were not capable of ex pressing. Nor is any tongue able to express the wonders and mysteries of this night, and should any undertake so unequal a task, there could no thing be represented but the bare shadow ; since what happened in this miraculous night was infi nitely the greatest arid most stupendous event that ever befell any of the posterity of Adam, either expressed in any of the sacred writings which LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 91 came down from above, or by signs and figures. From the sublime altitudes of heaven the most glorious seraph of all those which God ever created or produced, the incomparable Gabriel, upon the latter part of the evening of that stupen dous night, took a hasty and precipitate flight, and descended to this lower world with an unheard- of and wonderful message, the which caused an universal rejoicing on earth, and filled the seven heavens with a more than ordinary gladness ; and, as the nature of the message both required and inspired joy, he visited the world under the most glorious and beautiful appearance that even imagi nation itself is capable of figuring. His whiteness obscured that of the driven snow, and his splen dour darkened the rays of the noontide sun. His garments were all covered with the richest flowers in embroidery of celestial fabric, and his many wings were most beautifully expanded, and all in terspersed with inestimable precious stones. His stature was exceeding tall, and his presence exquisitely awful. Upon his beauteous capa cious forehead he bore two lines written in cha racters of dazzling light ; the uppermost consisted of these words, La illah iF allah THERE is NO GOD BUT ALLAH ; and in the lowermost line was contained, Mohammed Rasoul Allah MOHAMMED is GOD S MESSENGER."* In passing from this poetical prelude, conceived in the true gorgeous style of oriental description, to the meagre and puerile story of the journey it- • Morgan s Mahometanism Explained. 92 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. self, we feel at once that the prophet s fancy suffers by comparison with that of his disciple, who could certainly, from the above specimen, have given a vastly more interesting fiction of a celestial tour than the miserable tissue of absurdity which appears in the fabrication of the prophet. Without detail ing all the particulars of this nocturnal expedition, in which the marvels thickened upon him till he had reached the utmost height of the empyrean, the following outline will afford the reader an idea of its general character. While the prophet was reposing in his bed, with his beloved Ayesha at his side, he was suddenly awakened by the angel Gabriel, who stood before him with seventy pair of expanded wings, whiter than snow and clearer than crystal. The angel informed him that he had come to conduct him to heaven, and directed him to mount an animal that stood ready at the door, and which was between the nature of an ass and a mule. The name of this beast was Alborak, signifying in the Arabic tongue, The Lightning," from his inconceivable swiftness. His colour was a milky white. As he had, however, remained inactive from the time of Christ to that of Mohammed there having been no prophet in the interval to employ him he now proved so restless and refractory, that Mohammed could not succeed in seating himself on his back till he had promised him a place in paradise. Pacified by this promise, he suffered the prophet quietly to mount, and Gabriel, taking the bridle in his hand, conveyed him from Mecca LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 93 to Jerusalem in the twinkling o f eye. When he arrived at the latter place, the departed prophets and saints came forth to meet and to salute him. and to request an interest in his pnr Alien lie came near to the tin one of ^ (ioinnr out of the temple he found ;i ladder of lijrht ready fixed for them, and tying Alhorak to ;i jock, he followed Gabriel on the ladder till they reached tin heaven, where admittance was readily granted hy the porter, when told by Gabriel that h .m- panion was no other than Mohammed, the pro- phot of God. This first heaven, he tells us, was all of pure silver, adorned with stars hanirino from it by chains of gold, each of them of the size of a mountain. Here he was met by a de- crepid old man, whom the prophet learned to be our father Adam, and who greatly rejoiced at having so distinguished a son. He saw also in this heaven innumerable angels in the shape of birds, beasts, and men ; but its crowning wonder was a gigantic cock, whose head towered up to the second heaven, though at the distance of five hundred days journey from the first ! His wings were large in proportion, and were decked with carbuncles and pearls ; and so loud did he crow, whenever the morning dawned, that all creatures on earth, except men and fairies, heard the tre mendous din. The second heaven was of pure gold, and contained twice as many angels as the former. Among these was one of such vast di mensions, that the distance between his eyes was equal to the length of seventy thousand days 94 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. journey. Here he met Noah, who begged the favour of his prayers. Thence he proceeded to the third, where he was accosted by Abraham with the same request. Here he found the Angel of Death, with an immense table before him, on which he was writing the names of the human race as they were born, and blotting them out as their allotted number of days was completed, when they immediately died. At his entrance into the fourth heaven, which was of emerald, he was met by Joseph, the son of Jacob. In the fifth he beheld his honoured predecessor, Moses. In the sixth, which was of carbuncle, he found John the Baptist. In the seventh, made of divine light in stead of metals or gems, he saw Jesus Christ, whose superior dignity it would seem that he ac knowledged by requesting an interest in his prayers, whereas in every preceding case the per sonages mentioned solicited this favour of him. In this heaven the number of angels, which had been increasing through every step of his progress, vastly exceeded that of all the other departments, and among them was one who had seventy thou sand heads, in every head seventy thousand mouths, in every mouth seventy thousand tongues, in every tongue seventy thousand voices, with which day and night he was incessantly- employed praising God! The angel having conducted him thus far, in formed him, that he was not permitted to attend him any farther in the capacity of guide, but that he must ascend the remainder of the distance to the LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 95 throne of God alono. This he accordingly under took, and finally accomplished, though with great difficulty, his w;iy lying through waters and snows, and other formidahle obstacles, sndicieiit to daunt the stoutest heart. At length he reached a point where he heard a voice addressing him, saying, " O Mohammed, salute thy Creator/ Mounting still higher, he came to a place where he beheld a vast extension of light of such dazzling hri/r] it- ness, that the powers of mortal vision were unahlc to endure it. In the midst of the eilulgence w the throne of the Eternal ; on the right side of which was written in luminous Arabic characters : " There is no God but God, and Mohammed is his prophet." This inscription, he says, he found written on all the gates of the seven heavens through which he passed. Having approached to within two bow- shots of the Divine presence, he ailinned that he there beheld the Most High seated upon his throne, with a covering of seventy thousand veils, before his face, from beneath which he stretched forth his hand and laid it upon the prophet, when a coldness of inconceivable intensity pierced, as he said, to " the very marrow of his back." No injury, however, ensued, and the Al mighty then condescended to enter into the most familiar converse with his servant, unfolding to him a great many hidden mysteries, making him to understand the whole law, and instructing him fully in the nature of the institutions he was to deliver to mankind. In addition to this he honoured him with several distinctions above the rest of his 96 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. race ; as that he should be the most perfect of all creatures ; that at the day of judgment he should have the pre-eminence among the risen dead ; that he should be the redeemer of all that believe in him ; that he should have the knowledge of all languages ; and, lastly, that the spoils -of all whom he should conquer in war should belong to him alone. After receiving these gracious assurances, he retired from the presence of the Divine Majesty, and, returning, found the angel awaiting him at the place where they parted, who immediately re- conducted him back, in the same manner in which he came, to Jerusalem and Mecca. Such were the puerile conceptions of the pro phet. Such the silly rhapsody which he palmed upon the credulity of his followers as the description of a most veritable occurrence. The story, however, carried on the face of it such glaring absurdity, that several of his party forsook him at once, and his whole cause came near to being utterly ruined by it. At length Abubeker, the man of greatest influence among the prophet s friends, by professing to give credence to the tale, at once put to shame the in fidelity of the rest, and extricated his leader from his unhappy dilemma. He boldly vouched for the prophet s veracity. " If Mohammed affirms it, it is undeniably true, and I will stand by him. I believe every word of it. The Lord s elected cannot lie." This seasonable incident not only retrieved the prophet s credit, but increased it to such a degree, that it made him sure of being able ever after to impose any fiction he pleased upon the LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 97 >y faith ol his disriph So that this and paltry fable, which at first threatened to h! all the impostor*- > IK UK s in the hud. did in l;id ve, by a peculia^ combination of circum*tan< materially to promote his success. Abnbeker henceforth had the honorary title of " Faithful Witness" bestowed upon him. We learn from Sale, the English rdmmcntatof upon the Koran, that it is still somewhat dispi, among the Mohammedan doctors, whether their prophet s niiiht -journey was really performed by him corporeally, or whether it was only a die or a vision. Some think it was no more than a vision, and allege an express tradition of Moawiyah, one of Mohammed s successors, to that purpp^e. Others suppose, that he was carried bodily to Jerusalem, but no farther ; and that he thence as- < ended to heaven in spirit only. But the received opinion is, that it was no vision, but that he was actually transported in the body to his journey s end; and, if any impossibility be objected, they deem it a sufficient answer to say, that it might easily have been effected by an omnipotent Being. It is by no means improbable that Mohammed had a farther design in forging this extravagant tale than merely to astonish his adherents by the relation of a miraculous adventure. The attentive observer of the distinguishing traits of Islamism will not fail to discover innumerable points of re semblance between that system and the divinely- revealed religion of the Jews ; and it appears to have been an object studiously aimed at by the I 98 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. impostor to assimilate himself as much as possible to Moses, and to incorporate as many peculiarities of the Jewish economy into his own fabrication as he could without destroying the simplicity of his creed. This fact is in keeping with what may be asserted in general terms, that the descendants of Ishmael, under a consciousness that the cove nanted blessings of Jehovah have flowed down in the line 6f Isaac and Jacob, have ever shown a disposition to imitate what they could not attain. More stiking proofs of this will appear in the sequel. We adduce the observation here as affording a probable clew to the motives of the prophet in feigning this memorable night-journey. Hitherto he had only imparted to his followers the Koran, which, like the books of Moses, may be termed his written law. In making this revelation he had professed himself merely an organ through whom the divine counsels were to be uttered to the race of men. He simply gave forth what was communicated to him through the medium of the angelic messenger, and that without interposing any comments or expositions of his own. Ac cordingly, when pressed by the cavils of his adver saries, his usual refuge was to affirm that the Koran was not his book, but God s, and that he alone could give a just interpretation of its meaning, which was in some places to be understood literally, in others allegorically. " There is no God but God, the living, the self-subsisting : he hath sent down unto thee the book of the Koran with truth, confirming that which was revealed before it. LIFE OF MOHAMMHD. It is lie who hath sent down unto tliee the book, therein are some verses clear to hi.- understood; they are the foundation of the book; and others are parabolical. JJut they whose he-arts are per verse will follow that which is parabolical therein, out of love of schism, and a desire of the inter pretation thereof; yet none knoweth the interpre tation thereof except God."* But having me means become acquainted with the fact, that the Jews, in addition to the written law dictated by < >d himself, were in possession of another, called the oral law, said to have been given to Moses at the same time with the former on the holy mount; and from Jiim handed down by tradition from age to age; understanding, moreover, that this law was accounted of equal authority with the written, while it had its origin solely from certain verbal declarations or dictates of Moses which were pre served in the memories of those who conver- with him ; the prophet may from this have taken the hint of a similar mode of advancing his autho rity, and of giving the weight and character of oracles to his private sayings. To this end it is not unlikely that he originated the fabulous legend of his nocturnal travel into the regions of the spheres. He was well aware, that could he once succeed in making it believed that he had been fa voured to hold this high converse with God in the secret of his presence, and that he had been there fully instructed in the profound mysteries of hea ven, he could upon this foundation erect just such • Koran, ch. iii. 100 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. a fabric of imposture as he pleased, and impose it upon his credulous followers. Such at any rate was the actual result. From this time forth a peculiar sacredness attached to the most trivial sayings and the most inconsiderable actions of the prophet iii every thing that regarded his religion. They were reverently noted during his lifetime, and devoutly collected from traditional reports after his death, and at length brought together in those volumes of traditions, which compose the Sonnah^ answering precisely to the oral law of the Jews. And as the Jewish Rabbins employ themselves in collating, digesting, and explaining their ancient, traditions, by many of which they make the law of God of none effect, so also among the Moham medan divines, there are those who devote them selves to the business of expounding the Sonnah, as containing the sum of their theology, both speculative and practical. It was not without rea son, therefore, that the impostor was extremely anxious to have this marvellous recital cordially believed, or that he should have introduced the Most High in the Koran confirming the truth of his servant s asseverations. "By the star when it setteth, your companion Mohammed erreth not, nor is he led astray : neither doth he speak of his own will. It is no other than a revelation which hath been revealed unto him. The heart of Moham med did not falsely represent that which he saw. Will ye therefore dispute with him concerning that which he saw ?"* • Koran, cli. liii. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 101 CHAPTER VIII. An Embassy jsent to the Prophet from M< dma- ~ info a League withthnn Sends thither a .V -ary Antlir Ihjm to proffer him an Asylum in that City ///.* En encw th< ir Persecutions Determines to fly to Mniina -Iividt nt* on the way Makes a Sotonn Entry into the City Apostate Christians supposed to have joined in tendering him the Invitation. THE fame of Mohammed had now extended be yond the walls of his native town. While he was opposed, scorned, and derided at Mecca, his impu tation was growing, and his doctrines secretly spreading at Medina. This city, anciently known by the name of Yatreb, and lying at the northern extremity of the province of Hejaz, about seventy miles from Mecca, hud been distinguished by the early introduction of letters, arts, and science ; and its inhabitants, composed of pagan Arabs, here tical Christians, and Jews, were frequently desig nated as the people of the book. The two princi pal tribes which now had possession of the city were the Karejites and the Awsites, between whom a hereditary feud had long subsisted, and the disturbances occasioned by the rivalry of these two tribes were enhanced by the disputes of the religious factions, Jewish and Christian, which dis tracted all classes of citizens. It has been al ready observed that several of the inhabitants, in a pilgrimage to the Caaba, had been converted by the preaching of Mohammed, and that on their re- 12 102 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. turn they had not been slothful in the propagation of their new sentiments. That they were both sincere and successful disciples of the prophet may be inferred from the fact, that on this year, the twelfth of the mission, called the accepted year^ twelve men came to Mecca, and took an oath of fidelity to Mohammed at Al Akaba, a hill on the north of that city. The amount of this oath was : " That they should renounce all idolatry ; that they should not steal nor commit fornication, nor kill their children, as the pagan Arabs used to do when they apprehended they should not be able to maintain them ; nor forge calumnies ; and that they should obey the prophet in every thing that was reasonable " When they had solemnly bound themselves to the conditions of the oath, Moham med sent one of his disciples, named Masab Ebn Omair, to instruct these men fully in the principles and practices of the new religion. Masab s mis sion was eminently successful. Among the prose lytes were Osaid Ebn Hodeira, a chief man of the city, and Saad Ebn Moadh, prince of the tribe of Aws ; and scarce a house in the city but numbered one or more converts. If the terms may be al lowed, the excitement was little short of a Mo hammedan revival. The next year, the thirteenth of the mission, Masab returned to Mecca accompanied by se venty-three men and two women who had pro fessed Islamism, besides several who were as yet unbelievers. The object of this deputation was to proffer to the apostle an asylum or any assist- LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 103 ance in their power, as they had learned that, from the strength and malice of his adversaries, he stood in special need of auxiliaries. It was in fact a political association which was proposed to be Entered into, "in which we may perceive," says (lihbon, "the first vital spark of the empire of the Saracens." In this secret conference with the prophet, his kinsmen, and his disciples, vows of fealty and of mutual fidelity were pledged by the parties. The deputies from Medina promised, in the name of the city, that if he should he banished, they would "receive him as a confed< obey him as a leader, and defend him to the last extre mity, like their wives and children." " But if you are recalled to your country/ they asked, kk will you not abandon your new allies ?" " All thin; replied Mohammed. " are now common between us ; your blood is as my blood ; your ruin as my ruin. We are bound to each other by the ties of honour and interest. I am your friend and the enemy of your foes." " But if w r e are killed in your service, what will he our reward ?" " PARA- • F * DISK !" replied the confident apostle. This treaty was then ratified, and they separated, Mohammed having first chosen twelve out of their number, who were to have the same authority among them as the twelve apostles of Christ had among the disciples. Abu Sophyan succeeded Abu Taleb in the go vernment of Mecca, in w r hom Mohammed found a mortal enemy to his family, his religion, and him self. No sooner was he called to the head of the 104 LIFE OF MOHAM>1ED. state than he determined to exterminate the apostle and his new-fangled heresy. A council of the Koreish and their allies was called, and the death of the impostor decided upon. It was agreed that a man should be chosen out of each of the con federated tribes for the execution of the project, and that each man should have a blow at him with his sword in order to divide the guilt of the deed, and to baffle the vengeance of the Hashemites ; as it was supposed that with their inferior strength they would not dare, in the face of this powerful union, to attempt to avenge their kinsman s blood. The prophet declared that the angel Gabriel had re vealed to him the atrocious conspiracy, to which he thus alludes some time afterwards : " And call to mind, when the unbelievers plotted against thee that they might either detain thee in bonds, or put thee to death, or expel thee the city ; and they plotted against thee ; but God laid a plot against them ; and God is the best layer of plots."* The heavenly minister, however, who disclosed the plot, pointed out no way of defeating it but by a speedy flight. Even this chance of safety had like to have been cut off through the vigilance of his enemies. He was indebted for his .escape to the devoted zeal of Ali, who wrapped himself in the green mantle of the prophet, and lying down upon his bed deceived .the assassins who had be sieged the house of his friend. Mohammed, in the mean time, in company with his faithful friend • Koranj ch. viii. LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 105 Abubckcr, succeeded in irctiino safely out of the i ity, and in re;i<-liing a cave three miles distant, called the cave of Thor, where the two liiiritives concealed themselves three days from their pur suers. A tradition of his follower- Mates that the assassins, having arrived at the mouth of thr rave, were deceived l>y the nest of a pigeon made at its entrance, and by a web which a spider had fortunately woven across it. Believing this to be sufficient evidence that no human beinir was within, they desisted from all farther examination. The manifest tokens of divine protection vouchsafed to the prophet on this occasion, afforded him signal encouragement ever after, even in the entire des titution of human resources. " If ye -ist not tho prophet, verily God will assist him, as he sistcd him formerly, when the unbeliever! drove him out of Mecca, the second of two (i. e. having only Abubeker with him) ; when they were both in the cave ; when he said unto his companion, Be not grieved, for God is with us. And God sent down his security upon him, and strengthened him with armies whicli ye saw not."* Leaving the cave after the departure of their enemies, they made their way as rapidly as the perils of their ilijrht would permit towards the city of refuge, where they arrived sixteen days after leaving Mecca. Having halted at Koba, two miles from Medina, he was there met by five hundred of the citizens who had gone forth for the purpose, and • Koran, ch. ix. 106 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. by whom his arrival was greeted with la cordial welcome. The prophet, having mounted a camel, with an umbrella spread over his head, and a tur ban unfurled instead of a banner,. made his public and solemn entry into the city, which was hereaf ter to be sanctified as the place of his throne. This flight of the apostle of Islamism, called in the Arabic tongue the HE JIRA, or more properly the HEJRA, has become the grand era of all the Mo hammedan nations, being employed by them for the same purposes as the year of our Saviour s birth is throughout the nations of Christendom. It took place A. D. 622, in the fifty-third year of the prophet s age. The waiting adherents of the messenger of truth, composed of those of his friends who had by his orders fled from Medea a short time before him, and the proselytes of Medina whom he had never seen, now flocked obsequiously about his person, and the distinction henceforth became es tablished among his followers, of the Mohajerins, or the companions of his flight, and the Ansars, or helpers ; familiar appellations for the fugitives of Mecca, and the auxiliaries of Medina. "As for the leaders and the first of the Mohajerin and the Ansars, and those who have followed them in well doing ; God is well pleased with them, and they are well pleased in him ; and he hath prepared them gardens watered by rivers ; they shall re main therein for ever ; this shall be great felicity." • Koran, ch. ix. LIFE OF Moimmr.D. 107 At this distance of time it is not possible to de cide what class of citizens had the principal share in tendering this invitation to the prophet, and granting him such a ready reception. From the following passage, occurring in the first published chapter of the Koran after entering Medina, some writers have inferred that the nominal Christians of that city were the most active agents in intro ducing the impostor. " Thou shalt surely find the most violent of all men in enmity against the true believers to be the Jews and the idolaters (i. e. pagan Arabs); and thou shalt surely find IboftC among them to be the most inclinable to entertain friendship for the true believers who say, We are Christians. This cometh to pass because there are priests among them and monks, and because they are not elated with pride: and when they ir that which hath been sent down unto the apostle read unto them, thou shalt see their eyes I overflow witli tears because of the truth which they perceive therein ; saying, O Lord, we believe ; write us down therefore with those who bear wit ness to the truth : and what should hinder us from believing in God, and the truth which hath come unto us, and from earnestly desiring that our Lord would introduce us into paradise with the righteous people ?"* This is certainly important as a histo rical document, and if the inference drawn from it be correct, it affords a melancholy proof of the deep degeneracy of the eastern churches, that they • Koran, ch. iii. 108 LIFE OF MOHAMMED, should be among the first to embrace the foul im posture. If that were the fact, it furnishes pal pable demonstration also, that when men have once began to swerve and deviate from the truth, no limits can be set to the degree of apostacy into which they are liable to fall. A fearful illustration is thus afforded of the law of the divine judg ments, that where men, under the cloak of a Chris tian profession, receive not the love of the truth, but have pleasure in unrighteousness, God shall send them strong delusion that they should believe a lie, and that too to their inevitable ruin. LIFE OF MOHAMMEP. 109 . -, OHAPTEB IV. T7ic Prophet now raited to a hich Pitch A dinner m th? Tour of hi om- nanded to fizhtfor t he true. > >n Hi* Jirst wnr-like .\ unsuccessful The Fmlun < -n/npt nxntcd intheSecoml -1 ! of the Kattli- of Bfdfr T: tory much boasttd of- in the Dti-nion of the Spoil Caab, a Jew, assassinated at the Inst . of the Prophet. FROM a fugitive Mohammed became a monarch. Vo sooner had he arrived at Medina than he ibund himself at the head of an army devoted to his person, obedient to his will, and blind believers in his holy office, Ho began at once to make ar rangements for a permanent settlement, and his first business, after giving his daughter Fatima in marriage to Ali, was to erect a dwelling house fm himself, and a temple or mosque, adjacent to his own residence, for a place of religious worship, in which he might publicly pray and preach before the people. For he now, in his own person, com bined the temporal and the religious power ; he was leader of. his army, judge of his people, and pastor of his flock. With the change of his fortunes, his doctrines began also to vary. Hitherto he lfa*l propagated his religion by the milder arts of arguments and entreaties, and his whole success before leaving Mecca is to be attributed solely to the effect of per suasion, and not of force. " Wherefore warn thy K 110 LIFE OF MOHAMMED. people ; for thou art a warner only : thou art not empowered to act with authority over them."* Up to the period of his flight, he had utterly disclaimed the use of any species of coercion in propagating, or of violence in defending, the prin ciples of his holy faith. In numerous passages of the Koran, published at Mecca, he expressly de clares that his business was only to preach and admonish ; that he had no authority to compel any one to embrace his religion ; and that whether people believed or disbelieved was no concern of his, but a matter that belonged solely to God. " We have also spoken unto thee, O Mohammed, by revelation, saying, Follow the religion of Abra ham, who was orthodox, and was no idolater. In vite men unto the way of thy Lord by wisdom and mild exhortation ; and dispute with them in the most condescending manner; for thy Lord well knoweth him who strayeth from his path, and he well knoweth those who are rightly directed. Wherefore do thou bear opposition with patience ; but thy patience shall not be practicable unless with God s assistance. And be not thou grieved on account of the unbelievers."! " Let there be no violence in religion."! Indeed, so far was he from allowing his followers to resort to violence, that he exhorted them to bear with meekness the injuries offered them on account of their faith, and when persecuted himself, chose rather to quit the place of his birth, and retire to a distant village than • Koran, ch, Ixxxviii. t Ch. xvi. ;f .Ch. ii. LIU; OF MOHAMMED. Ill make any resistance. But this exemplary modera tion, continued lor the space of twelve years, seems to have heeii owing 1 altogether to his want of power, and the ascendem-\ <>1 his enemies; for no sooner was he enahled, hy the ,! iM;tnce of the men of Medina, to withstand his adversaries, than he suddenly "altered his voice," declaring that God had allowed him and his followers to defend themselves by human weapons against the infi dels ; and as his foices increased, he pietmdcd to have the divine permission to act upon the offensive also, to attack his foes, to root out idolatry at all hazards, and to urge the true faith at the point of the sword. " War is enjoined you against the in fidels."* " Fight, therefore, against the friends of Satan, for the stratagem of Satan is weak."-| " O true believers, take your necessary precaution against your enemies, and either go forth to war in separate parties, or go forth all together in a body."J And when the months wherein ye shall not be al lowed to attack them shall be past, kill the idola ters wherever ye shall find them, and take them prisoners, and besiege them, and lay wait for them in every convenient place." " When ye encoun ter the unbelievers, strike off their heads until ye have made a great slaughter among them ; and bind them in bonds ; and either give them a free dis mission afterward, or exact a ransom, until the war shall have laid down its arms."|| "Verily, God hath purchased of the true believers their • Koran, ch. ii. tCh. iv. J Ibid.$ ClL ix. jj Ch. xlvii.

112 LIFE OF MOHAMMED*

souls, and their substance, promising them the en joyment of paradise on condition that they fight for the cause of God : whether they slay or be slain, the promise for the same is assuredly due by the law, and the gospel, and the Koran."* This fierce, intolerant, and sanguinary spirit will be found to distinguish most of the chapters revealed at Medina, so that it can frequently be determined, from the tone and temper pervading it, without consulting the date, whether the portion was re vealed before or after the flight. The prophet s followers have faithfully acted up to the spirit of these precepts ; and the terrific announcement at tending the Moslem arms has been, " The Koran, death, or tribute !" Even to the present day, every other religious sect living under the government of Mohammedan nations is compelled to pay an annual tax as a mulct for their infidelity, and are sure to meet with persecution, if not with death, if they oppose or vilify any of the tenets of the holy prophet. Indeed, every thing like argument or controversy with the unbelievers, though not abso lutely forbidden, is far from being countenanced, as we may gather from the following precept to the prophet himself. " Let them not, therefore, dis pute with thee concerning this matter : but invite them unto thy Lord : for thou followest the right di rection. Bat if they enter into debate with thee, God well knoweth that which ye do : God will judge between you on the day of resurrection concerning that wherein ye now disagree."!

• Koran, ch. ix. t Ch. xxiL

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 113

The prophet was now enabled to put in opera tion a more effectual system of measures to com pass his great ends than he had hitherto had pow er to adopt. lie had he^uir to wield the vsword by divine commission, and lie was not disposed to let its potency r< -main improved. ^ et the first war like enterprise undertaken under the auspices of the martial apostle, an expedition denned to har- rass the Koreish, was unsuccessful. Having learned that a caravan, the property of the, hostile tribe, was on its way from Syria to Meera, he des patched his uncle 1 1 am/a, with a party of thirty horse to capture it. But the nearer approach of the caravan discovering to the assailants that it was guarded by a body of three hundred men, they deemed it prudent to forbear an attack, and to re turn quietly to Mecca.

The shame of the prophet s failure on this oc casion was more than compensated by the success of his arms at the battle of Beder, so famous in the Mohammedan annals, which took place the en suing year. A rich caravan proceeding to Mecca, and guarded by Abu Sophyan with between thirty and forty men, tempted at once the revenge and the cupidity of Mohammed. The spies of the prophet informed liirn that their rich and apparently easy prey was within his grasp. He advanced with a few followers in pursuit of it ; but before he could overtake the unprotected band, Abu Sophyan had despatched a messenger to his brethren of Mecca for a reinforcement. Roused by the fear of losing their merchandise and their provisions, unless they

K2

114 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

hastened to his relief, a troop of nine hundred and fifty men, among whom were the chief persons of the city, instantly obeyed the summons. Moham med was posted between the caravan and the ap proaching succour with only three hundred and thir teen soldiers, mounted, for the most part, on ca mels. Of these, seventy-seven were fugitives, the rest auxiliaries. Undismayed by this disparity of force Mohammed determined to try the event of a battle, and risk his fortune, his reputation, and perhaps his life, upon the issue of the contest. The troops were persuaded to engage the superior forces of the enemy, abandoning for the present the tempting prize of Abu Sophyan s wealthy ca ravan. The prophet animated them by his prayers, and, in the name of the Most High, promised them certain victory. But however assured he might have been of divine assistance, he was careful to omit no human means of securing success. A slight entrenchment was formed to cover the flank of his troops, and a rivulet, flowing past the spot he had chosen for his encampment, furnished his army with a constant supply of water. When the enemy appeared descending from the hill, Mohammed, al luding to his own party, exclaimed, " O God, if these are destroyed, by whom wilt thou be worshipped on earth! Courage, my children, close your ranks, discharge your arrows, and the day is your own !" Before the armies, however, could engage, three combatants, Ali, Al Hareth, and Hamza, on the side of the Moslems, and three of the Koreish, joined in single combat. The Moslem champions were vie-

LII MOHAMMED. 116

torious, and thus gave to both armies a presage of the issue of the coming engagement. At the commencement of (ho battle, the prophet, together with Abubekcr, mounted a kind of throne or pulpit, earnestly asking of (iod the assistance of Gabriel with three thousand angels ; but when his army appeared to waver, he started from his place of prayer, threw himself upon a horse, and castin. handful of sand into the air, exclaiming, " Con- lusion fill their faces !" rushed upon the ene my. Fanaticism rendered his Ibllowers invincible. The forces of the Koreish were unable to break the ranks or to resist the furious chat of his confiding soldiers. They trembled and fled, leav ing seventy of their bravest men dead on the field, and seventy prisoners to grace the first victory of the faithful. Of the Moslems. <nty fourteen were slain, whose names have been handed down to pos terity, and enrolled among the list of martyrs, win memory the pious Mussulman i^ taught to cherish with devout veneration. The dead bodies of the Koreish were stripped, and with a sa\ a<je barbarity cast into a well ; two of the most obnoxious pri soners were punished with death, and the ransom of the others fixed at four thousand drams of sil ver. This sum would compensate, in a measure, for the escape of the booty ; for, notwithstanding the defeat, Abu Sophyan managed to effect a de cent retreat, and to arrive safely at Mecca with the greater part of the caravan. The spoils how ever arising from the ransom of the prisoners, and the partial plunder of the caravan, amounted to a

116 LIFE OF MOHAMMED*

considerable sum, the division of which had like to have proved fatal to the victors themselves. Foi of the two parties composing the prophet s army the Ansars, or auxiliaries, being the most nume rous, laid claim to the greatest share. The Moha* jerins, from being first in the faith, assumed equal, at least, if not superior, merit to that of their com rades, and a furious altercation ensued. Moham med, in order to put an end to the contention, feigned a seasonable revelation from Heaven, in which orders were given him to divide the booty equally, after having deducted a fifth part for the uses of the prophet, and certain specified purposes of charity. "In the name of the most merciful God : They will ask thee concerning the spoils : Answer, The division of the spoils belongeth unto God and the apostle ; therefore, fear God and com pose the matter amicably among you ; and obey God and his apostle, if ye be true believers." "Know that whenever ye gain any spoils, a fifth part thereof belongeth unto God and to the apostle, and his kindred, and the orphans, and the poor, and the traveller."* The part which the prophet adjudged to himself on this occasion, amounted to several thousand drams, or dirams, of silver ; how much of this sum he allotted to " the poor, the orphans, and the traveller," history gives us no intimation.

The success of Mohammed, with his little band of devotees, at the battle of Beder, is frequently alluded to in the Koran in a style of self-satisfied

viii

LI1 I 01 >:<>HAM.Mi:D. 117

vaunting ami triumph, and is often appealed to by his follow* - nothing less than a miraculous at testation of Cod himself in favour of the prophet. "Ye have already had t miracle shown yon in two armies which attacked each other: one army fnuirht lor God s true religion, but the other were inlidels ; they saw the faithful tuice as man\ themselves in their own ijrht; for God strength- eneth with his help whom he pleaseth."* 15< sides the miracle of the iniidel the Moslem army

double to what it was, two others are said to li; been wrought on this memorable occasion. 1. The sand or gravel which Mohammed threw into the air is said to have been carried by the power of God with such force against the faces of the enemy tlytt they immediately turned their backs and fled. \nd ye i not those who were slain at Beder yourselves, but (iod >!ew them. Neither didst thou, O Mohammed, cast the gravel into their eves, when thou didst seem to cast it; but God cast it."f 2. We are also taught, that God sent down to the prophet s aid, first a thousand, and af terwards three thousand angels having their heads adorned with white and yellow s -, the ends of which hung down hi i\ adders; and

that this troop of e , auxiliaries, borne upon

black and white horses. ;:nd headed by Gabriel upon his steed Hiazum, really did all the execution in the defeat of the Koreish, though Mohammed s men fought bravely, and, until better instructed, gave the credit of the victory entirely to themselves. " And

• Koran, ch. xii. t Ch. viii.

118 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

God had already given you the victory at Beder, when ye were inferior in numbers ; therefore, fear God, that ye may be thankful. When thou saidst unto the faithful, Is it not enough for you, that your Lord should assist you with three thousand angels, sent down from Heaven. Verily, if ye persevere, and fear God, and your enemies come upon you sud denly, your Lord will assist you with five thousand angels, distinguished by their horses and attire."* The vindictive spirit of the prophet was strikingly evinced not long after this event by the assassination of Caab, the son of Al-Ashraf, a Jew. This man, having a genius for poetry, and being inveterately opposed to Mohammed, went to Mecca after the battle of Beder, and with a view to excite the Ko- reish to revenge, deplored in touching verses the unhappy fate of those of their brethren who had fallen while valiantly resisting a renegade prophet, with his band of marauders. He afterward returned to Medina, and had the hardihood to recite his poems to the people within the walls of that city. Mohammed was so exceedingly provoked by the audacity of the poet, who must, indeed, have been possessed of the highest phrensy of his tribe to promise himself impunity in these circumstances, that he exclaimed, " Who will deliver me from the son of Al-Ashraf?" A certain namesake of the prophet, Mohammed, the son of Mosalama, a ready tool of hia master, replied, " I, O prophet of God, will rid you of him." Caab was soon after mur dered while entertaining one of the apostle s fol lowers.

• Koran, ch. ili.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 110

CHAPTER X.

Afohammed alters the Kebla Many of his Followers greatly offended thereby Mohammedan I n*t/ fiction of Prayer Appoints tkc I Ramadan Account of this Ordinance.

ON the second year of the Hejira, Mohammed altered the Kebla for his disciples, that is, the point of the compass towards which they were to direct their prayers. It was usual among the vota ries of all the religions of the East to observe some particular point in the heavens towards which they turned their faces when they prayed. The Jews, in whatever part of the world they chanced to be, prayed with their faces towards Jerusalem, the seat of their sacred temple ; the Arabians, towards Mecca, because there was the Caaba, the centre of their worship; the Sabians, towards the North Star; the Persians, who deified fire and light, to wards the East, where the Sun, the fountain of Light, arose. " Every sect," says the Koran, " have a certain tract of heaven to which they turn themselves in prayer."* Mohammed, when he first arrived in Medina, deeming the particular point itself a matter of perfect indifference, and with a view probably to ingratiate himself with the Jews, directed his disciples to pray towards Jerusalem, which he used to call the Holy City, the City of

• Koran, eh. ii.

120 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

the Prophets, and which he, at one time, intended to have made the grand seat of his worship, and the place of pilgrimage to his followers. But find ing the Jews too intractable, or that his other con verts still retained a superstitious regard for the temple of Mecca, for so many ages the place of idolatrous resort, and thinking it would tend to conciliate the inhabitants of that city, if he kept up the sanctity of their temple, he, at the end of six or seven months, repealed his former law regulating the Kebla, and thenceforward required all the faith ful to offer their supplications with their faces directed towards Mecca. Though not now in ac tual possession of that city, yet anticipating the time when it would be in the hands of Moslem masters, he fixed upon it as the future " holy city" of his followers. " From what place soever thou comest forth, turn thy face towards the holy temple ; and wherever ye be, thitherward turn your faces, lest men have matter of dispute against you."* This change was indeed an offence to many of his dis ciples, from its indicating a singular degree of fickleness in a professed prophet, and large num bers accordingly forsook him altogether on account of it. But his growing aversion to the Jews made him steadfast in the present alteration, to which he thus alludes in the Koran : " The foolish men will say, What hath turned them from their Kebla towards which they formerly prayed ? Say, Unto God belongeth the East and the West : he direct- eth whom he pleas eth in the right way."f " We

• Koran, ch. ii. t Ibid.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 121

have seen thee turn about thy face towards heaven with uncertainty; but we will cause; thee tu turn thyself towards a Kebla that will please tli Turn therefore thy face towards the holy temple of Mecca; and, wherever ye be, turn your laces towards that place."* " Verily, although tlum shouldst show unto those to whom the Scripture hath been given all kinds of signs, yet they will not follow thy Kebla, neither shall thou follow their Krbla ; nor will one part of them follow the Kebla of the other."! The bearing or situation of Mecca, with its holy temple, from any particular region of the Mohammedan world, is pointed out within their mosques by a niche, which governs the direction of their faces ; and without, by the situation of the doors which open into the galleries of the mi narets. There are also tables calculated for the purpose of readily finding out their Kebla, when they have no other means of ascertaining the right direction.

No duty enjoined by the Mohammedan creed is more prominent than that of prayer. The prophet himself used to call prayer " the pillar of religion and the key of paradise," and to say that there could be no good in that religion which dispensed with it. He therefore prescribed to his followers five stated seasons in the space of twenty- four hours for the performance of their devotions. 1. In the morning, between daybreak and sunrise. 2. Just after noon, when the sun begins to decline from the meridian. 3. At the middle hour between

• Koran, ch. ii. 1 1bid.

122 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

noon and sunset. 4. Between sunset and dark. 5. An hour and a half after night has fully closed in. At these times, of which public notice is given by the muezzins, or criers, from the galleries of the minarets attached to the mosques for the Mo hammedans use no bells every conscientious Moslem engages in this solemn duty, either in a mosque, or by spreading his handkerchief, and kneeling in any clean place upon the ground. Such extreme sacredness do they attach to this part of worship, and with such intensity of spirit do they hold themselves bound to attend upon it, that the most pressing emergency, the bursting out of a fire in their chamber, or the sudden irruption of an armed enemy into their gates or camps is not con sidered a sufficient warrant for their abruptly break ing off their prayers. Nay, the very act of cough ing, spitting, sneezing, or rubbing their skin in consequence of a fly-bite, in the midst of their prayers, renders all the past null arid void, and obliges them to begin their devotions anew. In the act of prayer they make use of a great variety of postures and. gestures, such as putting their hands on.e on the other before them, bending their body, kneeling, touching the ground with their foreheads, moving the head from side to side, and several others, among which it is impossible to distinguish those enjoined by Mohammed himself from those which were common among the ancient Arab tribes before he arose. Still it is affirmed

by travellers, that, notwithstanding the scrupulous preciseness of the Moslem devotions, no people

LIFi: (> I MolI.YMMIiD. 123

are more deeply tinctured with tin 4 pharisaical spirit of ostentation, or love better to pray in the nr,nk< t- places, and in the corners of the stn < s. that they may be seen of men, and obtain their pra: Among the Turks especially it is said that where ver they find the greatest concourse of special particularly if they be Christians, there they are ever sure to spread their handkerchiefs, whatever inconveniences may attend the location, and begin their adorations. In these petitions, a very promi nent object of request is, that God would grant the blessing of dissensions, wars, and tumults to be enkindled among Christians ; and the rumours of such joyful events are hailed as tokens of his gra cious answers to their prayers. .

On the same year the prophet introduced into his religion the holy fast of Ramadan, or Rama- zan, so called from its being continued through the whole of this month, which is the ninth in the or der of the months of the Arabic year. Of this duty Mohammed used to say, it was " the gate of religion," and that " the odour of the mouth of him who fasted is more grateful to God than that of musk." An acceptable fast, according to the Mos lem doctrine, includes abstinence from food, the restraining all the senses and members from their accustomed gratifications, and the withdrawment of the thoughts from every thing but God. The institution is thus announced in the Koran : " O true believers, a fast is ordained you, as it was or dained unto those before you, that ye may fear God. A certain number of days shall ye fast -

124 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

but he among you who shall be sick, or on a jour ney, shall fast an equal number of other days. And those who can keep it and do not, must re deem their neglect by maintaining of a poor man. But if ye fast, it will be better for you, if ye knew it. The month of Eamadan shall ye fast, in which the Koran was sent down from Heaven, a direction unto men."* By the law of their religion, there fore, the disciples of Islam are required to fast, while the sun is above the horizon, during the en tire month of Ramadan, from the time the new moon first appears, till the appearance of the next new moon. Throughout that period they abstain wholly from the pleasures of the table, the pipe, and the harem ; they neither eat, drink, nor receive any thing into their mouths during the day, till the evening lamps, hung around the minarets, are lighted by the Imam, or priest of the mosque, when they are released from the obligations of abstinence. They then give themselves, without restraint, to the pleasures of the palate, and compensate in full mea sure for the penance of the day by the indulgence of the night. This is continued, according to the law of the prophet, " till they can plainly distin guish a white thread from a black thread by the daybreak,"! when the season of self-denial com- m^nces again for the ensuing day. As most of thr- Mohammedans, however, are not too scrupu lous to quell the annoyance of appetite by sleeping away the hours of the day, the observance of the

• Koran, ch. ii. flbid.

Lin: or >IOHA.M.>II-:I>. 125

fast of Ramadan is little more than turninnr day into night, and night into day. As the Arabic year is lunar, each month in a period of thirty-three yean, falls into all the different seasons of the solar year, and consequently the observance of the fast, when the month of Ramadan occurs in summer, is ren dered, by the length and heat of the days, < \- tremely rigorous and trying ; especially as the poor are still compelled to labour during the day ; and yet are forbidden, upon pain of death, to assuage their thirst by a drop of water.

L 2

126

LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

CHAPTER XL

-, ^ ;

The Koreish undertake a new Expedition against the Prophet The Battle of Ohod Mohammad and his Army entirely defeated His fol lowers murmur The Prophet s poor devices to retrieve the disgrace incurred in this action Resolves it mainly into the doctrine of Pre destination Wine and Games of chance forlidden Sophyan, son of Caledj slain War of the Ditch.

THE resentment of Abu Sophyan and the citi zens of Mecca, for the loss and the disgrace sus tained the preceding year, stimulated them to un dertake a new expedition against the warlike apos tle. The Koreish accordingly assembled an army of three thousand men under the command of Abu Sophyan, and proceeded to besiege their enemy in the city of Medina. Mohammed, being much in ferior in numbers to the invading army, determined at first to await and receive their attack within the walls of the city. But the ardour of his men, en kindled by the recollection of their former success, could not brook restraint ; they clamorously de manded to be led out to battle; and he unwisely yielded to their request. Impelled, also, himself, by the same spirit of rash confidence, he unwarily promised them certain victory. The prophetic powers of the apostle were to be estimated by the event. Mohammed, in every encounter, seems to have manifested, in a high degree, the talents of a general. In the present instance his army, con-

Lli MOIIAMMI.I . 127

sistingof about one thousand men, was advantage ously posted on tin 1 declivity of the mountain Ohod, lour miles to the north of Medina. Three standards were confided each one to a separate tribe, while the great standard was earned before the prophet, and a chosen band of fifty arch were stationed in the rear, witb peremptory on! to remain there till commanded to the attack by Mohammed himself. The Koreish advanced in the form of a crescent ; Caled, the fiercest of the Arabian warriors, led the right wing of the ca valry ; while Hinda, the wife of Abu Sophyan, ac companied by fifteen matrons of Mecca, inces santly sounded timbrels to animate the troops to the approaching conflict. The action commenced by the Moslems chariring down the hill, and break ing through the enemy s ranks. Victory or para dise was the reward promised by Mohammed to his soldiers, and they strove with frantic enthusi asm to gain the expected recompense. The line of the enemy was quickly disordered, and an easy victory seemed about to crown the spirit and valour of the Moslem troops. At this moment, the arch ers in the rear, impelled by the hope of plunder, deserted their station and scattered themselves over the field. The intrepid Caled, seizing the favour able opportunity, wheeled his cavalry on their flank and rear, and exclaiming aloud, " Mohammed is slain!" charged with such fury upon the disordered ranks of the Moslems, as speedily to turn the fate of the day. The flying report of the death of their leader so dispirited the faithful, that they gave way

128 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

in every direction, and the rout soon became gene ral. Mohammed endeavoured in vain to rally his broken troops ; he fought with desperate valour ; exposed his person where the danger appeared greatest ; was wounded in the face by a javelin ; had two of his teeth shattered by a stone ; was thrown from his horse ; and would in all probabi lity have been slain, but for the determined bra very of a few chosen adherents, who rescued their leader from the throng, and bore him away to a place of safety. The day was utterly lost; se venty of his soldiers were slain, among whom was his uncle Hamza ; and his reputation as a prophet and apostle was in imminent peril. His followers murmured at the disastrous issue of the conflict, and had the hardihood to affirm that the prophet had deceived them ; that the will of the Lord had not been revealed to him, since his confident pre diction of success had been followed by a signal defeat. The prophet, on the other hand, threw the blame on the sins of the people ; the anger of the Lord had fallen upon them in consequence of an overweening conceit of their security, and because he had determined to make trial of their sincerity. " After a misfortune hath befkllen you at Ohod, do ye say, Whence cometh this? Answer, This is from yourselves : for God is almighty, and what happened unto you was certainly by the permis sion of God, that he might know the faithful and

that he might know the ungodly.- And we

cause these days of different success interchange ably to succeed each other among men, that God

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 12U

might prove those who believe, and might destroy the infidels. Did ye imainne that ye should enter paradise, when as yd (<><! kne\v not those -among you who fought strenuously in his cause ; nor knew those who persevered with patience ? Verily, they among you who tinned their hacks on the day whereon the two armies met each other at Ohod, Satan caused them to slip for some crime \\ hich they had committed."* In order to stille the mur murs of those who were overwhelmed with grid at the loss of their friends and relatives, lie repi sented to them, that the time of every man s death is distinctly fixed by the divine decree, and that those who fell in battle could not have avoided their predetermined fate even if they had staid at home ; w r hereas now they had obtained the glo rious privilege of dying martyrs for the faith, and were consequently translated to the bliss of para dise. " O true believers, be not as they who be lieve not, and said of their brethren when they had journeyed in the land, or had been at war, If they had been, with us, those had not died, nor had these-been slain : whereas, what befell them was so ordained. No soul can die unless by the permission of God, according to what is written in the book containing the determination of things. Thou shall in no wise reckon those who have been slain at Ohod, in the cause of God, dead : nay, they are sustained alive with their Lord, rejoicing for what God of his favour hath granted them."t With these miserable evasions did he excuse the

• Koran, cli. iii.

130 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

falsehood of his prediction, and salve over the ignominy of his defeat. This doctrine of fatalism however took a deep root among his followers, and to this day the Mohammedans are the most stre nuous sticklers of any people on earth for the doc trine of absolute unconditional predestination. " No accident," saith the Koran, " happeneth in the earth, nor in your persons, but the same was en tered in the book of our decrees, before we cre ated it."* >: ; - " ; . : ;v

Abu Sophy an, for reasons now inexplicable, did not pursue the advantages he had gained on this occasion. He merely gave the prophet a chal lenge to meet him again in the field on the ensu ing year, which was readily accepted, although somewhat more than a year elapsed before the actual renewal of hostilities.

• " We had at the same time the following striking instance of the

frivolous appeals to the Deity among the Mohammedans. A man went round the caravan, crying with a loud voice, In the name of God, the just, the merciful. My cup is gone from me : it disappeared while I prayed at sunset (and may God grant my evening prayer). To whoever may find the same, may God lengthen out his life, may God augment his pleasures, and may God bring down affairs of business on his head ! This pompous appeal to Heaven, and prayers for good fortune to the finder of the missing utensil, were all powerless, however, in their effect. The lost cup was not found ; and the consolation then assumed was, God knows where it is gone ; but it was written in heaven from of old? " Buckingham s Travels in Mesopotamia, vol. i. p. 281, Lond. 182t.

" While this was going on, the author of our calamity [a vessel had been run aground] was pacing the deck, the picture of terror and inde cision, calling aloud on Mohammed to assist us out of the danger. His fears were not much lessened by the threats thrown out by each passing tar. I say, Jack/ said one of them, " we 11 string you up for this ; making his observation intelligible, by pointing with one hand to the yard-arm, and with the other to the neck of his auditor, at the same time imitating the convulsive guggle of strangulation. When called to account for his obstinacy, the pilot gave us an answer in the true spirit of (Mohammedan) predestination; l lfit is God s pleasure that the ship should go ashore, what business is it of mine ? " KeppeCs Jour ney from India to England, in 1824, p. 33.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 131

About this time, or in the fourth year of the Hejira (A. D. 626), Mohammed prohibited the use of wine and of games of chance to his follow (is. "They will ask thee of wine and lots. Answer, In both these there is great sin, and also some things of use unto men ; hut their sinfulness is greater than their use."* The occasion of this prohibition seems to have been the prophet s wit nessing their bad effects in producing discord and broils among his disciples. "O true believers, wine and games of chance are an abomination, of the work of Satan ; therefore avoid them, that ye may prosper. Satan seeketh to sow dissension and hatred among you by means of wine and lots, and to divert you from remembering God, and iroin prayer ; will ye not, therefore, abstain from them ?" The sins of the past, arising from this source, are graciously remitted on condition of future amend ment. "In those who believe and do good works, it is no sin that they have tasted wine or gaming before they were forbidden ; if they fear God and believe, and do good works, and shall for the future fear God and believe, and shall persevere to fear him and to do good. Obey God, and obey the apostle, and take heed to yourselves : but if ye turn back, know that the duty of our apostle is only to preach publicly."! Under wine are com prehended also all kinds of strong and inebriating liquors ; and though Mussulmans of lax and liber tine principles, and many such there are, will indulge themselves with the forbidden beverage, yet the

• Koran, ch. ii. f Ch. v.

132 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

more conscientious scrupulously avoid it, and not only hold it criminal to taste of wine, but also to press grapes for the making of it, to buy or to sell it, or even to maintain themselves with the money arising from the sale of it.

Another act of blood stains the fame of Mo hammed in this part of his history. Being in formed that Sophy an, the son of Caled, was col lecting men for the purpose of attacking him, he ordered Abdallah, the son of Onai s, surnamed Dhul-Malldhrat, that is, a man ready to undertake any thing, to assassinate his designing foe. Ab dallah obeyed the prophet s command, and mur dered Sophyan in the valley of Orsa. He imme diately returned to Mohammed, who, upon hear ing the success of the enterprise, gave him as a token of his friendship the cane with which he usu ally walked.

In the fifth year of the Hejira occurred the war of the ditch, or, as it is otherwise termed, the war of the nations ; which, but for peculiar circum stances, would probably have resulted in the entire overthrow of the impostor. The Koreish, in con junction with a number of the neighbouring tribes or nations, many of .whom were Jews, assembled an army of ten thousand men, and making common cause against the grand adversary of their ancient religion, advanced to the siege of Medina. On their approach, Mohammed, by the advice of So- liman, or Salman, the Persian,* ordered a deep

• This Soliman, otherwise called Suleiman Pauk (i.e. the Pure), has

a celebrated tomb erected to his memory near the ruins of the ancient

LIFE 01 MOHAMMED. 133

ditch, Or intrcnchment, to be dug around the city for its security, behind which he remained fortified for near a month. During this period, no oth- r acts of hostility occurred than a few ineffectual attempts to annoy each other by shooting arro and slinging stones. In the mean time, tradition says, the prophet was busily employed by his aits and emissaries, in corrupting and bringing over to !ns interest the leading men among the enemy. Having succeeded with several, he employed them in sowing dissensions among the rest; so that at length the camp of the confederates was torn to pieces with divisions, and one party breaking off after another, nearly the whole army was finally dissipated, and the little remnant that remained thrown into confusion and made powerless by the direct visitation of an angry God. For while they

Ctesiphon, on the Tigris. It is among the prominent objects of curi osity to modern travellers to the East. "From the ruins we went to the tomb of Suleiman Pauk, whose name has superseded that of the builder of this magnificent pile, in -jiving a name lo the district. Tbe tomb is a small building with a dome ; the interior, to which they allowed us access, on our pulling off our sho ornamented with

arabesque arches, and the surrounding enclosure was used as a cara vanserai." KeppeUs Journey, p. 82.

"After traversing a space within the walls sin- wed with fragments of burnt brick and pottery, we came in about half an hour to the tomb of Selman Pauk, which is within a short distance of the ruined palace ofChosroes. We found here a very comfortable and secure retreat, within a high-walled enclosure of about a hundred paces square, in the centre of which rose the tomb of the celebrated favourite of Mohammed. This Selman Pauk, or Selman the Pure, was a Persian barber, who, from the fire-worship of his ancestors, became a convert to Islam, under the persuasive eloquence of the great prophet of Medina himself; and after a life of fidelity to the cause he had embraced, was buried here in his native city of Modain (Ctesiphon). The memory of this beloved companion of the great head of their faith is held in great respect by all the Mohammedans of the country ; for, besides the annual feast of the barbers of Bagdad, who, in the month of April visit his tomb as that of a patron saint, there are others who come to it on pilgrimage at all sea- eons of the year." Buckingham s Travels in Mesopotamia, vol. 2, j>.450.

M

134 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

lay encamped about the city, a remarkable tem pest, supernaturally excited, benumbed the limbs of the besiegers, blew dust in their faces, extin guished their fires, overturned their tents, and put their horses in disorder. The angels, moreover, co-operated with the elements in discomfiting the enemy, and by crying "ALLAH ACBAR!" (God is great !) as their invisible legions surrounded the camp, struck them with such a panic, that they were glad to escape with their lives.

The prophet was not insensible to the marks 01 the divine favour vouchsafed him in these illus trious prodigies, nor did he fail to hold them up to the consolation of his followers on subsequent occasions. " O true believers, remember the fa vour of God towards you, when armies of infidels came against you, and we sent against them a wind, and hosts of angels which ye saw not."* But, to whatever it were owing, whether to human or hea venly agency, it is certain that from this time the Koreish gave up all hopes of putting an end to the growing power and spreading conquests of Mo hammed. They henceforth undertook no more expeditions against him.

• Koran, ch. xxxiii.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED 135

- CHAPTER XII.

The Jews the special objects of Mohammed s Enmity Sei^eral Tribes of them reduced to Subjection / ndfrtakes a Pilgrimage to Mecca The Meccans conclude a Truce with him of ten years His Power and Authority greatly mcreasnl Has a Pulpit constructed for his Mosque Goes against Chaibar, a City of the Arab Jews Besieges and takes the City, but is poisoned at an Enttrtuinment by a young Woman /* still able to prosecute his Victories.

WHATEVER might have been the prophet s early reverence for the city of Jerusalem, and his friend ship towards the Jews, who, together with the sons of Ishmael, claimed in Abraham a common father, their obstinacy converted his favour into impla cable hatred ; and to the last moment of his life he pursued that unfortunate people with a rigour of persecution unparalleled in his treatment of other nations. The Jewish tribes of Kainoka, Ko- raidha, and the Nadhirites, lying in the vicinity of Medina, were singled out as the next objects of his warlike attempts ; and as they fell an easy prey to the power of his arms, spoliation, banishment, and death were the several punishments to which he adjudged them, according to the grade of their crime in rejecting a prophet or opposing a con queror.

Our intended limits will not permit us to enu merate the various battles fought by Mohammed during the five succeeding years. Suffice it to

136 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

say, that, according to the computation of some of his biographers, no less than twenty-seven expedi tions were undertaken, in which he commanded personally, and in which nine pitched battles were fought. The heart sickens in following a pro fessed messenger and apostle of God from one scene of blood and carnage to another, making the pretences of religion a cloak to cover the most un bounded ambition and the vilest sensuality. A mind untrained to a deep sense of the purity and peaceableness of the religion of Jesus may be daz zled by the glare of a tide of victories, and lose its detestation of the impostor in admiring the success of the conqueror. But to one who feels the force of Christian principles, no relief is afforded by the view of arduous battles won, of sieges undertaken, or of cities sacked or subjected, by the prowess of a leader whose career is stained like that of the founder of Islam.

One or two subsequent expeditions, however, are too important in the prophet s history to be passed over without notice. In the sixth year of the Hejira, with fourteen hundred men, he undertook what he declared to be a peaceful pilgrimage to the holy temple of Mecca. The inhabitants were jealous of his intentions; and while he halted several days at Hodeibiya, from whence he des patched an emissary to announce his intention, they came to a determination to refuse him admit tance, and sent him word, that if he entered the city, it must be by forcing his way at the point of the sword. Upon this intelligence, the warlike

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 137

pilgrim called his men together, and it was resolved to attack the city. The Meccans, in the mean time, having more accurately measured their strength, or estimated their policy, and having been, besides, somewhat wrought upon by an unex pected act of clemency on the part of Mohammed, in pardoning and dismissing eighty prisoners of their fellow-citizens, who had fallen into his hands, altered the.ir purpose of resistance, and sent an ambassador to his camp to confer upon terms of peace. Some umbrage was given to the Moslems by the facility with which their leader waived the title of Apostle of God,* but the result was the concluding of a truce of ten years, in which it was stipulated, that the prophet and his followers should have free access to the city and temple whenever they pleased, during the period of the truce, pro vided they came unarmed as befitted pilgrims, and remained not above three days at a time. In the 48th chapter of the Koran, entitled " The Victory," the prophet thus alludes to the events of this ex pedition ; " If the unbelieving Meccans had fought against you, verily they had turned their backs ; and they would not have found a patron or pro tector ; according to the ordinance of God, which hath been put in execution heretofore against the

• "In wording the treaty, when the prophet ordered AH to begin with

the form, In the name of the most merciful God, they (the Meccans) objected to it, and insisted that he should begin with this, In thy name, O God ; which Mohammed submitted to, and proceeded to dictate : These are the conditions on which Mohammed, the apostle of God, has made peace with those of Mecca. To this Sohail again objected, saying, If we had acknowledged thee to be the apostle of God, we had not given thee any opposition. Whereupon Mohammed ordered Ali to write as Sohail desired, These are the conditions which Mohammed, the son ofAbdal- be. Sale s Koran, vol. 2 p. 384, note.

M2

138 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

opposers of the prophets. It was he who re strained their hands from you, and your hands from them, in the valley of Mecca." The entrance into Mecca on this occasion is vaunted of by the apostle as the fulfilment of a prophetic dream. " Now hath God in truth verified unto his apostle the vision, wherein he said, Ye shall surely enter the holy temple of Mecca, if God please, in full security."

This event tended greatly to confirm the power of Mohammed ; and not long after, he was solemnly inaugurated and invested with the authority of a king by his principal men. With the royal dignity he associated that of supreme pontiff of his reli gion, and thus became at once the king and priest of his Moslem followers, whose numbers had by this time swelled to a large amount. So intense had their devotion to their leader now become, that even a hair that had dropped from his head, and the water in which he washed himself, were care fully collected and preserved, as partaking of superhuman virtue. A deputy, sent from another city of Arabia to Medina to treat with the prophet, beheld with astonishment the blind and unbounded veneration of his votaries. " I have seen," said he, " the Chosroes of Persia, and the Caesar of Rome, but never did I behold a king among his subjects like Mohammed among his companions."

With this new addition to his nominal authority, he began to assume more of the pomp and parade due to his rank. After the erection of the mosque at Medina, in which the prophet himself officiated

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 139

as loader of worship, ho had tor ;i long time no other < nnxonience in the way of stand, desk, or pulpit, than the trunk oi a palm-tree lixcd perpendicularly in the ground, on the top oi which he was accus tomed to lean while prrachii This was now he come too mean an accommodation, and by the advice of one of his wives he caused a pulpit to be constructed, with a seat and two steps ;itt;i< -I to it, which he henceforth made use of instead <>f the "beam." The beam, however, was loath to be deprived of its honour, and the dealers in the marvellous among his followers say, that it gave an audible groan of regret when the prophet left it. Othman Ebn Affan, when he became Caliph, hung this pulpit with tapestry, and Moawiyah, an other Caliph, raised it to a greater height hy add ing six steps more, in imitation, doubtless, of the ivory throne of Solomon, and in this form it is said to be preserved and shown at the present d;i\ , as a holy relic, in the mosque of Medina.

This year he led his army against Chaibar, a city inhabited by Arab Jews, who offering him a manly resistance, he laid siege to the place and carried it by storm. A great miracle is here said to have been performed by Ali, surnamed "The Lion of God." A ponderous gate, which eight men after ward tried in vain to lift from the ground, was torn by him from its hinges, and used as a buck ler during the assault !* Mohammed, on entering

• " Abu Rafe, the servant of Mohammed, is said to have affirmed that

he was an eye-witness of the fact; but who will be witness for Abu RaleF Gibbon,.

140 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

the town, took up his quarters at the house of Hareth, one of the principal inhabitants, and here met with a reception which eventually cost him his life. Zeinab, the daughter of Hareth, while preparing a meal for the conqueror and his attend ants, inserted a quantity of poison into a shoulder of mutton which was served up at the table. Ba- shar, a companion of Mohammed, had scarcely began to eat of it, before he was seized with con vulsions, and died upon the spot. Mohammed, by spitting out the greatest part of what he had taken into his mouth, escaped immediate death, but the effects of the fatal drug had entered his system, and, resisting every effort of medicine to expel or counter act it, in somewhat more than three years afterward it brought him to his end. If, as the reporters of Mohammed s miracles affirm, the shoulder of mut ton informed the prophet of its being poisoned, it is certain the intelligence came too late. The seeds of death were henceforth effectually sown in his constitution ; and his own decline ever after kept pace with his growing power. When Zeinab was asked, how she had dared to perpetrate a deed of such unparalleled enormity, she is said to have answered, " that she was determined to make trial of his powers as a prophet : if he were a true prophet," said she, " he would know that the meat was poisoned ; if not, it would be a favour to the world to rid it of such a tyrant." It is not agreed among the Mohammedan writers what was the punishment inflicted upon this second Jael, or whether she suffered any. Some affirm that she was pardoned ; others that she was put to death.

Lin. OF .MOiMM.MKD. 141

The progir^ ,>f the prophci s disease was not such as to prevent him from prosecuting that suc cessful course of conquests in which he was now engaged. The Jews, the constant objects of his vengeance, again tempted his victorious sword. He proceeded against Bedcr, Watiba, and Selalin places which he brought under subjection, permit ting their inhabitants to retain possession on con dition of paying him one half the product of their date-trees as an annual tribute. On these terms they remained undisturbed in their towns and vil lages during the lifetime of the prophet ; till at length, in the reign of Omar, who pretended that Mohammed in his last sickness had -m u him a charge not to permit two religions to coexist in Arabia, they were all expelled from their ancient settlements.

142 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

CHAPTER XIIL ; ~

Mohammed alleges a Breach of Faith on the part of the Meccans, and marches an Army against them The City surrendered to the Con queror Abu Sophyan and Al Abbas, the Prophet s Uncle, declare themselves Converts Mecca declared to be Holy Ground The neigh bouring Tribes collect an Army of four thousand men to arrest the growing power of the Prophet ThejConfederates entirely overthrown A rival Prophet arises in the person of Moseilama 7* crushed by Caled,

Two years had scarcely elapsed when Moham med accused the Meccans of violating the truce, and made their alleged breach of faith a pretence for summoning an army of ten thousand men with a design to make himself master of the city. He was now strong, and his enemies were weak. His superstitious reverence for the city of his birth, and the temple it contained, served to influence his determination for war. The time since the con cluding of the truce had been skilfully employed in seducing the adherents of the Koreish, and con verting to his religion, or enticing under his stand ard, the chief citizens of Mecca. By forced marches he urged his large army rapidly towards the city, and so unexpectedly was the place invested by the Moslem troops, that they had scarcely time to put themselves in a posture of defence before they were driven to such extremities, that the sur render of the city at discretion, or total destruction, seemed to be the only alternative. In these ci:

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 143

cumstances the former step was resolved upon, humiliating as it was, and Abu Sophyan, the former inveterate enemy of Mohammed and his religion, accompanied by Al Abbas, an uncle of the impos tor, came forth and presented the keys of the city to the conqueror. Nor was this all: they both crowned their submission by bowing to the pro phetic claims of their new master, and acknowledg ing him as the apostle of God. This we may suppose was a constrained admission, made under the uplifted scimitar of the furious Omar, and yielded as the price of life. Mohammed, though a conqueror and an impostor, was not habitually cruel ; his anger was directed rather against the gods of his country, than its inhabitant The chiefs of the Koreish prostrated themselves before him, and earnestly demanded mercy at his hands. u What mercy can you expect from the man you have wronged?" exclaimed the prophet. " We confide in the generosity of our kinsman." " You shall not confide in vain," was the generous or politic reply of Mohammed. " Be gone ; you are safe ; you are free." They were thenceforth left unmolested, and places of honour and trust were still confided to them. Oh his entry into the city, of which he had now made himself absolute mas ter with the sacrifice of only three men and two women, whom he ordered to be executed, he pro ceeded to purge the Caaba of its three hundred and sixty idols, and to consecrate that temple anew to the purposes of his religion. The apostle again fulfilled the duties of a pilgrim, and a per-

144 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

petual law was enacted, that no unbeliever should dare to set his foot on the territory of the holy city. On the day on which the prophet entered Mecca in triumph, he ordered Belal, his crier, to mount to the top of the temple at noon, and from thence to call the people to prayer for the first time under the new institution. This custom has been religiously observed in Mohammedan coun tries from that day to the present ; the crier, who is called muezzin, still giving the people notice of the hour of prayer from the minarets of their mosques.

When the news of the conquest of Mecca reached the neighbouring tribes of Arabs, the Ha- wazins, Takifians, and others, hastily assembled a force amounting to about four thousand men, with the design of crushing the usurper before his dan gerous power had attained to any greater height. Mohammed, appointing a temporary governor of the city, marched out with an army of no less than twelve thousand men, and met the enemy in the valley of Honein, three miles from Mecca, on the way to Tayef. The Moslems, seeing them selves so vastly superior in point of numbers, were inspired with a presumptuous confidence of victory, which had like to have resulted in their ruin. In the first encounter, the confederates rushed upon the faithful with such desperate valour, that they put nearly the whole army to flight, many of them retreating back to the walls of Mecca itself. Mo hammed, mounted on a white mule, with a few of his faithful followers at his side, boldly maintained

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 1 I

his ground; and such was his ardour in this crisis of the conflict, that it \v,is hy main force that one of his uncles and a cousin, layinir hold of his bridle and sthrup, restrained him from rushing alone into the midst of the enemy. " O my bre thren," he exclaimed, " I am the son of Ahdallah ! I am the apostle of truth ! O men, stand fa>t in the faith ! () God, send down thy sureou. II

uncle Abbas, who possessed a stentorian voice, exertinir the utmost strength of his lunirs, recalled the flying troops, and gradually rallied them a IT: tin around the holy standard ; on which tin 1 pro phet, observing with pleasure " that the furnace was rekindled," charged with new vigour the ranks of the infidels and idolaters, and dually succeeded in obtaining a complete victory, though not, aa ap pears from the Koran, without the special ;^-ist* ance of angels The giving way in the firs! in stance was a mark of the Divine displeasure against the Moslems for their overweening Confidence in their superior numbers. " Now hath God assisted you in many engagements, and particularly at the battle of Honein; when ye pleased yourselves in your multitudes, but it was no manner of ad van* tage unto you ; the earth seemed to be too narrow in your precipitate flight : then did ye retreat and turn your backs. Afterward God sent down his security upon his apostle and upon the faithful, and troops of angels which ye saw not."*

The remaining part of the year was spent iri demolishing the temples and idols of the subject

• Koran, ch. ix.

N

146 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

Arabs. Saad, Caled, and others of his Moslem chieftains were despatched in various directions over the conquered provinces with orders to wage a war of extermination against the idols of the ancient su perstition. This pious crusade was crowned with the conversion of many idolaters, as well as with the destruction of the " lying vanities" of their worship, and it is not strange that they should have admitted the doctrine of the divine unity, when the destroying sword of the apostle had cut off all gods but one.

The prophet having now become in fact the so vereign of Arabia, he began, m the ninth year of the Hejira, to meditate the conquest of Syria. He did not live fully to accomplish this design, which was executed by his successors ; but he en tered upon it, and notwithstanding the expedition was undertaken in the heat of the summer, and the scarcity of water subjected his men to almost intolerable sufferings, yet he succeeded in obtain ing possession of Tabuc, a town on the confines of the Greek empire, from whence he made a victo rious descent upon the adjacent territories of Dau- ma and Eyla. Their princes yielded 1 to the des tiny which now seemed to accompany the arms of the impostor wherever they were turned, and they were henceforth enrolled among his tributaries. This was the last expedition on which the pro phet went forth in person. The fame of his power had now become so extensive and imposing, that distant tribes were awed into submission, and sent their emissaries to tender to him the voluntary

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 147

-acknowledgment of their homage and fealty. The numerous deputations which for this and other purposes, waited upon Mohammed this year, in duced him to call it "The Year of Embassies."

The close of this year was distinguished by the prophet s last pilgrimage to Mecca, called, from its being the last, " The Pilgrimage of Valedic tion." An idea of the amazing increase of his fol lowers since he last visited Mecca may he formed from the fact, that on this occasion he is said to have been accompanied by one hundred and four teen thousand Moslems!

Signal success in any enterprise seldom fails to call forth imitators and rivals. Mohammrd had now become too powerful to be resisted by force, but not too exalted to be troubled by com petition. His own example in assuming the sa cred character of an apostle and prophet, and the brilliant success which had attended him, gave a hint to others of the probable means of advancing themselves to a similar pitch of dignity and do minion. The spirit of emulation, therefore, raised up a formidable fellow-prophet in the person of Moseilama, called to this day by the followers of Islam, " the lying Moseilama," a descendant of the tribe of Honeifa, and a principal personage in the province of Yemen. This man headed an em bassy sent by his tribe to Mohammed, in the ninth year of the Hejira, and then professed himself a Moslem ; but on his return home, pondering on the nature of the new religion and the character and fortunes of its founder, the sacrilegious suggestion

148 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

occurred to him, that by skilful management he might share with his countryman in the glory of a divine mission ; and accordingly, in the ensuing year, began to put his project in execution. He gave out that he also was a prophet sent of God, having a joint commission with Mohammed to re call mankind from idolatry to the worship of the true God. He moreover aped his model so closely as to publish written revelations like the Koran, pretended to have been derived from the same source. Having succeeded in gaining a consider^ able party from the tribe of Honeifa, he at length began to put himself still more nearly upon a level with the prophet of Medina, and even went so far as to propose to Mohammed a partnership in his spiritual supremacy. His letter commenced thus ; " From Moseilama, the apostle of God, to Mo* hammed, the apostle of God. Now let the earth be half mine and half thine," But the latter, feeling himself too firmly established to stand in need of an associate, deigned to return him only the following reply : " From Mohammed, the apostle of God, to Moseilama, the liar. The earth is God s : he giveth the same for inheritance unto such of his servants as he pleaseth ; and the happy issue shall attend those who fear him." During the few months that Mohammed lived after this revolt, Mosei}ama continued, on the whole, to gain ground, and became, at length, so formidable, as to occasion extreme anxiety to the prophet, now rapidly sinking under the effects of his dis ease? An expedition under the command of

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 149

Caled, " the Sword of God," was ordered out to suppress the rival sect, headed by the spurious apostle, and the bewildered insinuation of Mo hammed, in his moments of delirium, was fre quently picturing to itself the results of the engage ment between his faithful Moslems and these da ring apostates.

The army of Caled returned victorious. Mo- seilama himself and ten thousand of his followers were left dead on the field ; while the rest, con vinced by the shining evidence of truth that gleamed from the swords of the conquerors, renounced their errors, and fell quietly back into the bosom of the Mohammedan church. Several other insurer of similar pretences, but of minor consequen. were crushed in like manner in the early stages of their defection.

MOHAMMED,

-

CHAPTER XIV,

The Religion of the Prophet/irmly established The principal Countries subjected by him The effects of the Poison make alarming Inroads upon his Constitution Perceives his End approaching Preaches for the lastTime in Public His last Illness and Death The Moslems scarcely persuaded that their Prophet was dead Tumult appeased by Abubeker The Prophet buried at Medina The Story of the hang ing Coffin false.

WE have now reached the period at which the religion of Mohammed may be considered to have become permanently established. The conquest of Mecca and of the Koreish had been, in fact, the signal for the submission of the rest of Arabia ; and though several of the petty tribes offered, for a time, the show of resistance to the prophet s arms, they were all eventually subdued. Between the taking of Mecca and the period of his death, somewhat more than three years elapsed. In that short period he had destroyed the idols of Arabia ; had extended his conquests to the borders of the Greek and Persian empires ; had rendered his name formidable to those once mighty kingdoms ; had tried his arms against the disciplined troops of the former, and defeated them in a desperate en counter at Muta. His throne was now firmly es tablished ; and an impulse given to the Arabian na tions, which induced them to invade, and enabled them to conquer, a large portion of the globe. In dia, Persia, the Greek empire, the whole of Asia

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 151

Minor, Egypt, Barbary, and Spain, were eventually reduced by their victorious arms. Mohammed himself did not indeed live to see such mighty conquests achieved, but he commenced the train which resulted in this wide-spread dominion, and before his death had established over the whole of Arabia, and some parts of Asia, the religion which he had devised.

And now, having arrived at the sixty-third year of his age, and the tenth of the Hejira, A. D. 63 the fatal effects of the poison, which had been so long rankling in his veins, began to discover them selves more and more sensibly, and to operate with alarming virulence. Day by day he visibly de clined, and it was evident that his life was hasten ing to a close. For some time previous to the event, he was conscious of its approach, and is said to have viewed and awaited it with charac teristic firmness. The third day before his disso lution, he ordered himself to be carried to the mosque, that he might, for the last time, address his followers, and bestow upon them his parting prayers and benedictions. Being assisted to mount the pulpit, he edified his brethren by the pious tenor of his dying counsels, and in his own ex ample taught a lesson of humility and penitence, such as we shall scarcely find inculcated in the precepts of the Koran. " If there be any man," said the apostle, " whom I have unjustly scourged, I submit my own back to the lash of retaliation. Have I aspersed the reputation of any Mussulman 1 let him proclaim my faults in the face of the con-

152 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

gregation. Has any one been despoiled of his goods ? the little that I possess shall compensate the principal and the interest of the debt." " Yes," replied a voice from the crowd, " thou owest me three drachms of silver." Mohammed heard the complaint, satisfied the demand, and thanked his creditor, that he had accused him in this world rather than at the day of judgment. He then set his slaves at liberty, seventeen men and eleven women ; directed the order of his funeral ; strove to allay the lamentations of his weeping friends, and waited the approach of death. He did not expressly nominate a successor, a step which would have prevented the altercations that afterward came so near to crushing in its infancy the religion and the empire of the Saracens ; but his appointment of Abubeker to supply his place in the function of public prayer and the other ser vices of the mosque, seemed to intimate indirectly the choice of the prophet. This ancient and faith ful friend, accordingly, after much contention, be came the first Caliph of the Saracens,* though his reign was closed by his death at the end of two years. The death of Mohammed was hastened by the force of a burning fever, which deprived him at times of the use of reason. In one of these pa roxysms of delirium, he demanded pen and paper, that he might compose or dictate a divine book. Omar, who was watching at his side, refused his

• Saracen is the name bestowed by the ancient foreign writers upon

the Arabs. They may have tolerated the title, but it is not one of their own imposition or of their liking.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 153

request, lest the expiring prophet might dictate something which should suspersede the Konm. Others, however, expressed a oieai desire that the book might be written; and so warm a dispute arose in the chamber of the apostle, that lie was forced to reprove their unbecoming vehemence. The writing was not performed, and many of his followers have mourned the loss of the sublime re velations which his dying visions might have be queathed to them. His favourite wife Ayeslia hung over her husband in his last moments, sus taining his drooping head upon her knee, as he lay stretched upon the carpet, watching with trem bling anxiety his changing countenance, and lis tening to the last broken sounds of bis voice, ilia disease, as it drew towards its termination, was at- tended at intervals with most excruciating pains, which he constantly ascribed to the fatal morsel taken atChaibar; and as the mother of Bash a r, the companion who had died upon the spot from the same cause, stood by his side, he exclaimed, " O mother of Bashar, the cords of my heart are now breaking of the food which I ate with your son at Chaibar." In his conversation with those around him, he mentioned it as a special preroga tive granted to him, that the angel of death w r as not allowed to take his soul till he had respect fully asked his permission of him, and this per mission he condescendingly granted. Recovering from a swoon into which the violence of his pains had thrown him, he raised his eyes towards the roof of the house, and with faltering accents

154 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

claimed, " O God! pardon my sins. Yes, I come among my fellow-labourers on high !" His face was then sprinkled with water, and that by his own feeble hand, when he shortly after expired.

The city, and more especially the house, of the prophet, became at once a scene of sorrowful, but confused, lamentation. Some of his followers could not believe that he was dead. " How can he be dead, our witness, our intercessor, our me diator with God ? He is not dead. Like Moses and Jesus he is wrapped in a holy trance, and speedily will he return to his faithful people." The evidence of sense was disregarded, and Omar, brandishing his scimitar, threatened to strike off the heads of the infidels who should affirm that the prophet was no more. The tumult was at length appeased by the moderation of Abubeker. " Is it Mohammed," said he, "or the God of Moham med, whom ye worship ? The God of Mohammed liveth for ever, but the apostle was a mortal like ourselves, and, according to his own prediction, he ha.th experienced the common fate of mortality."

The prophet s remains were deposited at Me* dina, in the very room in which he breathed his last, the floor being removed to make way for his sepulchre, and a simple and unadorned monument some time after erected over them. The house

• " Mohammed is no more than an apostle : the other apostles have

already deceased before him : if he die, therefore, or be slain, will ye turn back on your heels ?" Koran, ch. iii.

" Verily, thou, O Mohammed, shall die, and they shall die; and ye shall debate the matter [idolatry] with one another before your Lord at the day of resurrection." Ibid. ch. xxxix.

LITE OF MOHAMMED. 155

itself has long since mouldered or been demo lished, but the place of the prophet s interment is still made conspicuous to the superstitious reve rence of his disciples. The story of his relics br ing suspended in the air, by the power of load stone, in an iron colTin, and that too at Mecca, instead of Medina, is a mere idle fabrication ; as his tomb at the latter place has been visited by millions of pilgrims, and from the authentic ac counts of travellers who have visited both these holy cities in disguise, we learn that it is con*- structed of plain mason work, fixed without eleva tion upon the surface of the ground.

150 tIFE OF MOHAMMED^

CHAPTER XV,

\

Reflections upon the extraordinary Career of Mohammed Description of his Person General View and Estimate of ?iis Character.

THUS closed the earthly career of one of the most remarkable men, and of decidedly the most suc cessful impostor, that ever lived* By the force of a vast ambition, giving direction to native talents of a superior order, he had risen from small begin nings to the pinnacle of power among the Arab nation, and before his death had commenced one of the greatest revolutions known in the history of man* He laid the foundation of ail empire, whichy in the short space of eight years, extended its sway over more kingdoms and countries than Rome had mastered in eight hundred/ And when we pass from the political to the religious ascendency which he gained, and consider the rapid growth, the wide diffusion, and the enduring permanence of the Mohammedan imposture, we are still more astonished* Indeed, in this, as in every other in stance where the fortunes of an individual are entirely disproportioned to the means employed, and surpass all reasonable calculation, we are forced to resolve the problem into the special pro vidence of God* Nothing short of this could have secured the achievement of such mighty results ; and we must doubtless look upon Mohammedanism

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 157

at the present day as a standing monument of the mysterious wisdom of Jehovah, designed to com pass ends which are beyond the grasp of human minds, at least till they are accomplished.

As to his ] n, Mohammed, according to his Arabic biograph . was of a middling stature and of a florid complexion. His head \va< large and well formed ; his hair smooth and of a glossy black ; his eye of the same colour ; and so un commonly vigorous and robust was his frame, that at the time of his death scarcely any of the marks or infirmities of age had appeared upon him. His features were large, yet regular ; his cheeks full ; his forehead prominent ; his eyebrows long and smooth, mutually approaching each other, yet not so as to meet ; and between them was a vein, of which the pulse was quicker and higher than usual whenever he was angry. He had an aquiline nose and a large mouth, with teeth of singular brilliancy and somewhat singular form, as they were pointed like the teeth of a saw, and placed at some distance from each other, though still in beautiful order. When he laughed he discovered them, and they appeared, if tradition may be cre dited, like hail-stones or little white pearls. Even his laughter is said to have been full of majesty, and in his smile there was such a peculiar contrac tion of the muscles of the mouth and cheeks, and such an expression given to the countenance, as rendered it irresistibly attractive. In his later years he became corpulent ; but he had always a

O

158 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

free, open air, a majestic port, and a most engaging address.

The Moslem writers are unbounded in their eu logy of the prophet s character as a man. Even those of them who treat as it deserves the foolish fiction of his having been taken by two angels in his childhood, his body laid open by a knife, his heart taken out, and pressed, and wrung, till its original corruptions oozed out in the form of large black fetid drops, when it was again replaced, pu rified and perfect, in his bosom, and the wound miraculously healed, still maintain that his moral qualities were such as to lift him quite out of the grade of the common race of men. But here the history of his life and the pages of the Koran will enable us to make those abatements which, in re spect to his personal accomplishments, we can only suspect ought to be made. His followers extol his piety, veracity, justice, liberality, humility, and self-denial, in all which they do not scruple to propose him as a perfect pattern to the faithful. His charity, in particular, they say, was so con spicuous, that he seldom had any money in his house, keeping no more than was just sufficient to maintain his family, and frequently sparing even a part of his own provisions to supply the necessi ties of the poor. All this may have been so, but in forming our judgment of the exhibition of these moral traits, we cannot forget that he had private ends to answer, and we thus find it impossible to distinguish between the generous impulses of a

LITE OF MOHAMMED. 159

kind and noble heart, and the actings of an inte rested policy. It is no unusual tiling for a strong ruling passion to bring every other passion, even the most opposite and discordant, into harmony and subserviency to its dictates. Ambition will sometimes control avarice, and the love of plea sure not unfrequently govern both. A man may afford to be just and generous, and to act the part of a very saint, when he has no less a motive be fore him than to gain the character of a prophet and the power of a monarch. If Mohammed re ally evinced the virtues of a prophet, he doubtless had his eye upon " a prophet s reward." Hut we would not be gratuitously harsh : judgment of the impostor s moral qualities. We think it by no means improbable, that his disposition was natu rally free, open, noble, engaging, perhaps magnani mous. AVe doubt not injustice may have been done by Christian writers to the man in their un measured detestation of the impostor. But as long as we admit the truth of histoiy, as it relates to

V

Islamism and its founder, it is plain, that if he were originally possessed of praiseworthy attributes, they ceased to distinguish him as he advanced in life ; for his personal degeneracy kept pace with his success, and his delinquencies became more numerous, gross, and glaring, the longer he lived.

Of his intellectual endowments, his followers speak in the same strain of high panegyric. His genius, soaring above the need of culture, unaided by the lights of learning, despising books, bore him by its innate strength into the kindred subli-

160 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

mities of prophecy and poetry, and enabled him in the Koran, without models or masters, to speak with an eloquence unparalleled in any human pro duction. But here it has escaped them, that they praise the prophet at the expense of his oracles ; that whatever credit, on the score of authorship, they give to him, so much they detract from the evidence of its inspiration ; since Mohammed him self constantly appeals to his revelations as pro ceeding from an " illiterate prophet," and therefore carrying with them, in their unequalled style, the clearest evidence of being, not a human, but a di vine composition. On the point, however, of the literary merits of the Koran, and of the mental endowments of its author as evinced by it, the reader will judge for himself. We can more rea dily assent to their statements when they inform us, that his intellect was acute and sagacious, his me mory retentive, his knowledge of human nature, improved as it was by travel and extended inter course, profound and accurate, and that in the arts of insinuation and address he was without a rival. Neither are we able to gainsay their accounts when they represent him as having been affable, rather than loquacious ; of an even cheerful tem per ; pleasant and familiar in conversation ; and possessing the art, in a surprising degree, of at taching his friends and adherents to his person.

On the whole, from a candid survey of his life and actions, we may safely pronounce Mohammed to have been by nature a man of a superior cast of character, and very considerably in advance of

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 161

the age in which he lived. But the age and the counti y in which he arose and shone were rude and barbarous ; and the standard which would determine him great among the roving tribes of Arabia might have left him little more than a common man in the cultivated climes of Europe. Men s characters are moulded as much by their circumstances and fortunes as by their native ge nius and bias. Under another combination of ac cidents, the founder of the Moslem faith and of the empire of the Saracens might have sunk to obli vion with the anonymous millions of his race, as the drops of rain are absorbed into the sands of his native deserts. His whole history makes it evident, that fanaticism, ambition, and lust were his master-passions ; of which the former appears to have been gradually eradicated by the growing strength of the two last. An enthusiast by nature, he became a hypocrite by policy ; and as the vio lence of his corrupt propensities increased, he scrupled not to gratify them at the expense of truth, justice, friendship, and humanity. It is right, indeed, in forming our estimate of his con duct in its most repulsive respects, that we should make allowance for the ignorance, the prejudices, the manners, the laws of the people among whom he lived. A heathen people cannot be fairly judged by the rules of Christian morality. In the mere circumstance of multiplying his wives, he followed the common example of his country men, with whom polygamy had been, from the earliest ages, a prevailing practice. And so, though

02

162 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

we cannot justify, yet we may in some measure palliate, the murder of Caab and Sophy an, if we supposed the prophet to have viewed them as ene mies from whom his own life was in jeopardy ; for in this no violence was done to the common senti ments of the Arab race. Even at the present day, among the prophet s disciples all over the East, no trait is more common or more revolting than recklessness of life, which is doubtless to be ascribed as much to national habits as to a native cruelty or ferocity of disposition. We must, indeed, think but little of the morality of such a people, and must behold with indignation a pretended prophet, while professing to purify the moral code of his countrymen, continuing still in the practice of some of the worst of its tenets. Here, in fact, our hea viest condemnation falls upon Mohammed. He did not observe those rules of morality which he himself laid down, and which he enforced upon others by such terrible sanctions. No excuse can be offered for the impostor on this score. He abused his claims as a prophet to screen the guilty excesses of his private life, and under the pretence of a special revelation, dispensing him from the laws imposed by his own religion, had the female sex abanr"c ed without reserve to his desires. " O prophet, we have allowed thee thy wives unto whom thou hast given their dower, and also the slaves which thy right hand possesseth, of the booty which God hath granted thee ; and the daughters of thy uncle and the daughters of thy aunts, both on thy father s side and on thy mother s

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 163

side, who have fled with thee from Mecca, and any other believing woman, if she give herself unto the prophet ; in case the prophet desireth to take her to wife. This is a peculiar pri vilest- granted unto thee, above the rest of the true believers."* The exceedingly liberal grant thus made to the prophet on the score of matrimonial privilege may be con trasted with the allowance made to his followers. " Take in marriage of such women as please you two, three, or four; and not more. But if ye fear that ye cannot act equitably towards so many, marry one only."f

Respect to decorum forbids our entering into de tails relative to this part of Mohammed s conduct and character. Hut from what has been already adduced, the reader cannot have failed to perceive how completely the prophet s imposture was made an engine for promoting the gratification of sensual passion. One of the grossest instances of his un hallowed abuse of the claims to which he pre tended occurs in the his tiny of his intercourse with Mary, an Egyptian slave. The knowledge of his illicit amours with this " possession of his right hand" having come to the ears, or rather to the eyes, of one of his lawful wives, who thereupon reproached him most bitterly for his infidelity, he went so far, in order to pacify her, as to promise with an oath never to be guilty of a repetition of the offence. But the infirmity of nature having not long after triumphed again over the strength of his resolution, he had recourse to his revelations

• Koran, ch. auuuii. f Ch. IT.

164 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

to cover the scandal of this shameless lapse. The expedient now resorted to forms one of the black est stains upon the pages of the Koran, and upon the character of its author. It was nothing less than a pretended absolution of the prophet from the obligation of his oath. " O prophet, why boldest thou that to be prohibited which God hath allowed thee, seeking to please thy wives ; since God is inclined to forgive, and merciful ? God hath allowed you the dissolution of your oaths, and God is your Master."* Here is an alleged dispensa tion of the prophet, which must be construed as actually legalizing perjury on the part of a pro fessed messenger of truth ; one too who thus in structs his followers : " Perform your covenant with God, when ye enter into covenant with him, and violate not your oaths after the ratifica tion thereof; since ye have made God a witness over you. Verily, God knoweth that which ye do. And be not like unto her who undoeth that which she hath spun, untwisting it after she hath twisted it strongly." * Therefore take not your oaths be tween you deceitfully, lest your foot slip after it hath been steadfastly fixed, and ye taste evil in this life, and suffer a grievous punishment in the life to come."f This is but too fair a specimen of the general character of the Koran. By far the greater part of its contents were fabricated to answer particular purposes, which he could effect in no other way ; and this was an expedient which never failed. If any new enterprise was to be

• Koran, ch. Ixvi. |Ch. xvi.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 165

undertaken, any new objections answered, any diffi culty to be solved, any disturbance among his fol lowers to be hushed, or any offence to be removed, immediate recourse was had to Gabriel, and a new revelation, precisely adapted to meet the necessi ties of the case, was granted. As an inevitable consequence, a vast number of variations and con tradictions, too palpable to be denied, occur in the course of the book. His commentators and dis ciples acknowledge the fact, but account for it by saying, that whenever a subsequent revelation plainly contradicts a former, the former is to be considered s having been revoked or repealed by the latter; and above a hundred and fifty verses are enumerated as having been thus set aside by after-discoveries of the divine will. In this they are countenanced by the words of the impostor himself. "Whatever verse we shall abrogate, or cause thee to forget, we will bring a better than it, or one like unto it."* " When we substitute in the Koran an abrogating verse in lieu of a verse abro gated (and God best knoweth the fitness of that which he revealeth), the infidels say, Thou art only a forger of these verses : but the greater part of them know not the truth from falsehood."! When this feature of their religion is objected to modern Mohammedans, as it was by Henry Mar- tyn in his controversy with them, they reply, that "this objection is altogether futile; for the pre cepts of God are always delivered with a special regard to the necessities of his servants. And

• Koran, ch. ii. f Ch. xvi.

166 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

there can be no doubt that these must vary with the varying exigences of the times in which they are delivered. The divine Lawgiver may here be considered as the spiritual physician of his people ; who, like a temporal physician, prescribes such regimen and medicines as are most likely to suit the wants of his patient."* The pupil here is certainly worthy of the master, when they both agree in teaching, that the grand principles of mo rality are not eternal and immutable, growing out of the very nature of the relation subsisting between the Creator and his creatures, but are mere arbi trary rules, subject to be relaxed, modified, or dis pensed with, as circumstances may dictate. See ing that this pitiful device of feigning dispensa tions and abrogations of particular duties subjects the immutable Counsels of the Almighty to the charge of weakness and fickleness, it is surprising that his disciples should have been blinded by so flimsy a disguise ; yet such is evidently the fact. And it adds another proof of the truth of the re mark, that as there is no error or absurdity in reli gion too monstrous to be conceived or broached, so there is none too gross to be imposed upon the credulity of others.

• Lee s Translation of H. Martyn s Controversial Tracts.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 167

, r

a CHAPTER XVI.

Account of the Prophet s Wires Cadijah Ai/e.iha Hnfsa Safyn His Concubines Singular Precepts in the Koran retpe the Wives of .Mohammed His comparative Treatment of Jew* and Christians Predn tio, is of the Prophet alleged by Mohammedans to be contained in the sacred Scriptures.

As the subject of women occupies a prominent place in the Koran, so in a complete history of the prophet s life his .numerous wives, of which the number is variously stated from fifteen to twenty- one, form a topic of too much interest to be omitted.

During the lifetime ofCadijah, it does not ap pear that she was ever pained with the sight or suspicion of a rival. After her death, when at length his reputation as a prophet had become es tablished, and his authority too firmly rooted to be shaken, the restraints which policy had imposed upon passion were gradually thrown off, and the most unlimited license in this respect marked his subsequent conduct.

His third and best beloved wife was Ayesha, the daughter of Abubeker, whom he married in the first year of the Hejira. Vague rumours of conjugal infidelity have cast a stain upon the cha racter of Ayesha not entirely effaced even at the present day. They were not believed, however, by the prophet, and the divine Acquittal in the twenty-fourth chapter of the Koran has done much

168 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

towards shielding her fame from reproach. " As to the party among you, who have published the falsehood concerning Ayesha every man of them shall be punished according to the injustice of which he hath been guilty ; and he among them who hath undertaken to aggravate the same shall suffer a grievous punishment. Did not the faith ful men and the faithful women say, This is a mani fest falsehood ? Have they produced four witnesses thereof? Wherefore, since they have not pro duced the witnesses, they are surely liars in the sight of God. Had it not been -for the indulgence of God towards you, and his mercy in this world, and in that which is to come, verily a grievous punishment had been inflicted on you for the ca lumny which ye have spread ; when ye published that with your tongues, and spoke that with your mouths, of which ye had no knowledge ; and es teemed it to be light, whereas it was a matter of importance in the sight of God."*

Ayesha was married such is the surprising phy sical precocity peculiar to an eastern climate at the early age of nine ; and survived her husband forty-eight years. Her memory is held in great ve neration by the Moslems, who have bestowed upon her the title of Prophetess, and Mother of the Faith ful, probably from the circumstance of her being much resorted to after her husband s death, as an expositor of the doubtful points of the law ; an of fice which she performed by giving the sense which

• Koran, cfc. xiv.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 169

she had heard the prophet affix to them in his lifc- time. Her expositions, together with those of Mohammed s first ten converts, form what is called the SO/UHI/I, or the Authentic Traditions, of the professors of Islam, which hear a striking re semblance to the traditions of the Jews. Ayesha was the inveterate enemy of Ali, the rival candi date with Ahubeker to the honour of being the prophet s successor ; and when at last he attained to that dignity, she appeared in arms against him. Her expedition was indeed unsuccessful, yet she found means, some time after, to excite a defec tion among Ali s followers, which finally resulted in the ruin of himself and his house.

Hafsa, the daughter of Omar, was next in fa vour with the prophet. To her, as being the eldest of his wives, he committed the Chest of his apos- tleship, containing the original copies of his pre tended revelations, from which the volume of the Koran was composed after his death, by Abubeker. She died at the age of sixty-six.

Zeinab, another of his wives, was originally the wife of his servant Zeid ; upon whom, as we learn from the Koran, God had bestowed the grace to become one of the earliest converts to the true faith. The circumstances which led to her be coming the wife of the prophet, form a story worth relating. Mohammed, having occasion, one day, to call at the house of Zeid upon some matter of business, and not finding him at home, accidentally cast his eyes on Zeinab his \vife. Being a wo man of distinguished beauty, the prophet was so

P

170 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

smitten with her charms at first sight, that he could not forbear exclaiming, " Praised be God, who turneth the hearts of men as he pleaseth !" and thenceforth became violently in love with her. Zeid, when made acquainted with the circum stance, was thrown into great perplexity. His af fection for his wife and his wish to retain her were counterbalanced by his sense of obligation to his master, who had not only freed him from ser vitude, but had also publicly adopted him as his son and heir, by a religious ceremony at the black stone of the Caaba. Upon mature reflection ; he determined to part with Zeinab in favour of his be nefactor, whom he privately acquainted with his intention, at the same time giving out in public, that he no longer retained any affection for her, in order to pave the way for a divorce. Mohammed, aware of the scandal that would ensue among his people, from his taking to his bed one who stood to him in the relation of a daughter, made a feint of dissuading him from his purpose, and endea voured to suppress the violence of his passion. But finding the flame which consumed him uncon querable, a chapter of the Koran came seasonably to his relief, which at once removed all impedi ments hi the way of a union. " And remember, when thou saidst to him unto whom God had been gracious (Zeid), and on whom thou also hadst conferred favours, keep thy wife to thyself and fear God ; and thou didst conceal that in thy mind (i. e. thine affection to Zeinab) which God had deter mined to discover, and didst fear men ; whereas it

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 171

was more just that thou shouldst fear God. But when Zeid had determined the matter concerning her, and had resolved to divorce her, we joined her in marriage unto thee, lest a crime should be charged on the true believers in marry ing the wives of their adopted sons : and the command of God is to be performed. No crime is to be charged on the prophet as to what God hath allowed him." Here the Most High is represented not only as sanctioning the marriage, but as conveying a gen tle rebuke to the prophet, that he should so long have abstained from the enjoyment of this favour out of regard to public sentiment, as though he feared men rather than God! Zeinab hereupon became the wife of this most favoured of mortals, and lived with him in great affection to the time of his death ; always glorying over her associates, that whereas they had been married to Mohammed by their parents and kindred, she had been united to him by God himself, who dwells above the seven heavens !

Another of his wives, Safya, was a Jewess. Of her nothing remarkable is related, except that she once complained to her husband of being thus re proached by her companions : " O thou Jewess, the daughter of a Jew and of a Jewess." To which the prophet answered, " Canst thou not say, Aaron is my father, Moses is my uncle, and Mo hammed is my husband?" But in reference to these insulting taunts, an admonition was conveyed

• Koran, ch, xxxiii.

172 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

to the offenders from a higher source than the pro phet himself. " O true believers, let not men laugh other men to scorn, who peradventure may be better than themselves ; neither let women laugh other women to scorn, who may possibly be bet ter than themselves. Neither defame one another, nor call one another by opprobious appellations."*

In addition to his wives, the harem of the pro phet contained a number of concubines, among whom Mary, the Egyptian, was his favourite. By her he had a son, Ibrahim (Abraham), who died in infancy, to the unspeakable grief of the prophet and his disciples. He had no children by any of the rest of his wives except Cadijah, who was the mother of eight four sons and four daughters ; but most of these died in early life, none of them sur viving their father except Fatima, the wife of Ali, and she only sixty days.

The following passages from the Koran evince that not the prophet only was an object of the di vine care, beneficence, and guidance, but that his wives also shared in the same kind providence, and that whatever instructions or admonitions their frailties might require were graciously bestowed upon them. From an infirmity not uncommon to the sex, they had become, it appears, more devoted to the decoration of their persons than was credit able for the wives of a holy prophet, and had de manded of him a larger allowance on the score of dress than he deemed it prudent to grant. They

• Koran, ch, xlix*

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 173

are thus rebuked : " O prophet, say unto thy wives, If ye seek this present life and the pomp thereof, come, I will make a handsome provision for you, and I will dismiss you with an honourable dismission : but if ye seek God and his apostle, and the life to come, verily God hath prepared for such of you as work righteousness a great re ward."* " O wives of the prophet, ye are not as other women : if ye fear God, be not too com plaisant in speech, lest he should covet in whose heart is a disease of incontinence ; but speak the speech which is convenient. And sit still in your

houses ; and set not out yourselves with the osten-

tt

tation of the former time of ignorance, and observe the appointed times of prayer, and give alms ; and obey God and his apostle ; for God desireth only to remove from you the abomination of vanity, since ye are the household of the prophet, and to purify you by a perfect purification. !

The prophet interdicted to all his wives the pri vilege of marrying again after his death, and though some of them were then young, they scru pulously obeyed his command, delivered to them, like every thing else in the Koran, in the form of a mandate of heaven, and lived and died in widow hood. The passage in which this severe edict is found is a curiosity, and will doubtless lead the reader to suspect that it was prompted by a spirit of mean jealousy, the effects of which he aimed to perpetuate when he was no more. It is pre

• Koran, ch. xxxiii.

P2

174 LIFE OF MOHAMMED.

faced by some wholesome cautions to his followers respecting the etiquette to be observed in their in tercourse with the prophet and his household.

" O true believers, enter not into the houses of the prophet, unless it be permitted you to eat meat with him, without waiting his convenient time ; but when ye are invited, then enter. And when ye shall have eaten, disperse yourselves ; and stay not to enter into familiar discourse ; for this incommodeth the prophet. He is ashamed to bid you depart, but God is not ashamed of the truth. And when ye ask of the prophet s wives what ye may have occasion for, ask it of them behind a curtain. This will be more pure for your hearts and their hearts. Neither is it fit for you to give any uneasiness to the apostle of God, or to marry his wives after him for ever ; for this would be a grievous thing in the sight of God."

In the outset of his career, Mohammed appears to have been more favourably disposed towards the Jews than the Christians. This is inferred from his enjoying with them a common descent from the patriarch Abraham ; from his agreement with them in the fundamental doctrine of the divine unity ; and from his proffering to make Jerusalem the point of pilgrimage and of the Kebla to his fol lowers. But conceiving a pique against them about the time of his entrance into Medina, he thenceforward became their inveterate en,emy, and in all his wars pursued them with a more relentless

• Koran, cli. xxxiii.

LITE OF MOHAMMED. 175

severity than he showed towards any other people. Thus this descendant of Ishmael, without intend ing it, made good the declaration of holy writ re specting the antagonist set -ds of Ilagarand of Sa rah. "For it is written that Abraham had two sons, the one by a bond-maid tlie oilier by a i woman. But he who was of the bond-woman was born after the flesh ; but he of the free woman was by promise. But as then he that was born after the flesh persecuted him that was born alter the spirit, even so it is now." Thtir oppositi- to him can easily be accounted for on the score oi national and religious prejudice. And the op| brious name which they gave to the corrupt < m of the heresiarch, tended still more to pro., ins indignation. For while he profess* <1 to be a i storer of the true primitive religion which (iod com municated to Abraham, and Abiaham to his son Ishmael, and which the prophet denominated Jslam, or Islamism, from a word signifying to devote or dedicate to religion, the Jews, by a transposition of letters, called the new creed Ismaelism, from the prophet s progenitor, and thus cast the JIT. possible reproach on the bastard faith of their enemy. Their effrontery Mohammed neither for got nor forgave. Still, both Jews and Christians were admitted to protection in ordinary cases on the payment of a specified tribute.

Towards the Christians, though the Koran, and all who embrace it, breathe the most inveterate ma lice and the most sovereign contempt against the

• Gal. ch. iv.

176 LIFE OF MOHAMMED*

" dogs" and " infidels" who profess the Gospel faith, yet rather more forbearance is exercised than to wards the Jews ; and some of the Moslems will grant, that Christianity, next to their own, is the best religion in the world, particularly as held by Unitarians. Yet Mohammed, in the Koran, loses no opportunity to pour his revilings indiscriminately upon both. "The Jews and the Christians say, We are the children of God and his beloved. An swer, Why, therefore, doth he punish you for your sins !"* " They say, Verily, none shall enter pa radise, except they who are Jews or Christians : this is their wish. Say, Produce your proof of this, if ye speak truth. The Jews say, The Christians are grounded on nothing ; and the Chris tians say, The Jews are grounded on nothing : yet they both read the Scriptures."! " O ye, to whom the Scriptmes have been given, why do ye dispute concerning Abraham? Abraham was neither a Jew nor a Christian ; but he was of the true reli gion, one resigned unto God, and was not of the number of idolaters. "J

The religion of the Koran tolerates Christian churches in places where they have been anciently founded, but permits them not to be reared on new foundations. Christians may repair the walls and roofs of their places of worship* but are not allowed to lay a stone in a new place consecrated to the site of a holy building ; nor, if fire or any other accident should destroy the superstructure, are they suffered to renew the foundations, so as

• Koran, ch. v. t C1 *- & t Ch. iii.

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 177

to erect another building. The consequence i>, that Christian churches, in the Mohammedan < minions, must necessarily at length sink to ruin, and vast numbers of them have already gone en tirely to decay. In the great fires which happei in Galata and Constantinople in 1660, numerous Christian churches and chapels were rcdm-ei* ashes, and when the piety and zeal of their vota ries had re-edified and almost completed the gr< est number of them, a public order was issued that they should all be again demolished, it being judged contrary to Turkish law to permit the restoration of churches where nothing but the mere foundation remained.

The fact may be here adverted to, in drawing our sketch to a close, that Mohammed not only admitted the Old and New Testaments as divinely inspired books, though corrupted by their disciples, but affirmed that they bore unequivocal proph< testimony to his future mission as prophet and apostle : " And when Jesus, the son of Mary, said, O children of Israel, Verily I am the apostle of God sent unto you confirming the law which was delivered before me, and bringing good tidings of an apostle who shall come after me, and whose name shall be Ahmed (Mohammed)."* In support of what is here alleged, the Persian paraphrast quotes the words of Christ in his last address to his disciples : " If I go not away, the Comforter will not come unto you ; but if I go away, I will send him unto you." This passage the Moham-

• Koran, ch. Ixi.

178 LIFE OF MOHAMMED*

medan doctors unanimously teach has a direct in ference to their prophet, and is fulfilled in him only. But then, in order to make good their in terpretation, they are obliged to hold that the Christians in their copies have corrupted the true reading, which, instead of Paraclete ( Comforter), is Periclyte (illustrious, renowned), a word per fectly synonymous with Ahmed.

The following passage (Deut. xxxiii. 2) is also suborned to the support of the same bad cause : " The Lord came from Sinai, and rose up from Mount Seir unto them; he shined forth from Mount Paran, and he came with ten thousand of his saints ; from his right hand went a fiery law for them." By these words, say the Moslem exposi tors, is set forth the delivery of the law to Moses, on Mount Sinai ; of the Gospel to Jesus at Jeru salem ; and of the Koran to Mohammed at Mecca. By Seir, they maintain that the mountains of Je rusalem are meant, and by Paran, those in the neighbourhood of Mecca. But their geography will appear as lame as their divinity, when it is stated, that Seir was a hundred miles distant from Jerusalem, and Paran five hundred from Mecca. Their other glosses of this nature need no con futation.

In another sense, however, wholly different from that intended by Mohammed or his followers, we doubt not that this grand impostor and his re ligion are distinctly foretold in the sacred volume. The religion promulgated, and the empire esta blished, by the author of Islam, has been too

LIFE OF MOHAMMED. 179

signal a scourge to the Church and the civilized world not to be entitled to a place iu the prophetic annunciations of the Bible. As th subject of the rise, progress, and pe iimm -nee of Mohammedan ism cannot be duly appreciated apart from the pre dictions concerning it, we have determined to dr- vote a portion of the Appendix to the consideration of the most prominent and striking of these pro phecies, to which the reader will permit us to bespeak his attention.

(181)

APPENDIX,

[A.]* :

PROPHECY. Dan. vii. 8 26.

(THE VISION.)

8 The he-goat waxed very great : and when he was stron:

horn was broken ; and for it came up four notable ones toward th

9. four winds of heaven. And out of one of thnn mmr forth a littl*: horn, which waxed exceeding great toward tl U and to\\

10. theeast, and toward the pleasant land. And it v n to the host of heaven; and it cast down .someot tin- h -tars

11. to the ground, and stainjml upon them \ .-d hni; even to th Prince of the host, and by him was t y saer:

12. taken away, and the place of 1 \ni Ami a host was given him against the d;iii a of transgression ; and it cast down the truth to the ground ; arid it

13. practised and prospered. Then I heard one saint speaking, another saint said unto that certain saint which sp:t -.< . How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the

14. host to be trodden under foot? And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days ; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.

(THE INTERPRETATION.)

21. And the rough goat is the king (kingdom) of Orocia: and the

great horn that is between his eyes is the first king (kingdom).

22. Now that being broken, whereas four stood up for it, four king-

23. doms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his power. And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and understanding (Heb. making to understand, teaching) dark sentences, shall stand

24. up. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power : and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practise,.

25. and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand ; and he

• For the materials of this chapter, and occasionally for some por

tion of the language, the compiler acknowledges himself indebted prin cipally to Faber s Sacred Calendar of Prophecy, Foster s Mahometanism Unveiled, and Fry s Second Advent of Christ. He has moreover given a minute and critical attention to these prophecies in the original lan guages.

Q

182 APPENDIX.

shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many : he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes ; but 26. he shall be broken without hand. And the vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true j wherefore shut thou up the vision ; for it shall be for many days. Dan. vii. 8 26.

THE prophecy of Daniel contains a prospective view of the providential history of the world, in cluding the four great empires of antiquity, together with the powers which should succeed them to the end of time, and consummation of all things. It is reasonable therefore to expect, that a system of pre dictions thus large upon the history of the world, would not omit a revolution of such magnitude and prominence as that occasioned by Mohammed and Mohammedanism. No event, moreover, has had a more direct and powerful bearing upon the state of the Church than the establishment of this vast im posture ; and as the preceding chapter contains a full and exact portraiture of the Papal tyranny which was to arise and prevail in the western portion of Christendom, so the present is very generally ad mitted to contain a prediction of that great apostacy which was destined to grow up and overwhelm the Church in the East. The reasons of this opinion we now proceed to state.

The theatre of this prophecy is the Macedonian empire, founded by Alexander; from one of the four dismembered kingdoms of which the little horn of the vision was to spring up. In the vision, the prophet saw the first great horn of the he-goat, or the kingdom of Alexander, " broken ;" indicating that that kingdom was no longer to have a place as a kingdom in the eye of prophecy. The dominions of Alexander at his death were divided between four of his generals: Macedon and Greece in the west were assigned to Cassander ; Thrace and Bi- thynia in the north to Lysimachus ; Egypt in the south to Ptolemy ; and Syria with the eastern pro vinces to Seleucus.

Fer. 9. And out of one ofthei^ camef ^th a little

APPENDIX. 183

horn. A " horn," in the symbolical language of pro phecy, represents a civil or ecclesiastical kingdom. The little horn here mentioned was to come forth out of one of the four notable horns or members of the subdivided kingdom of Alexander. The ques tion has been much agitated whether Alexander seized and retained any portion of the Arabian penin sula : the fact of his having done so may be seen in any map of the Macedonian empire. " The empire of .Alexander," observes M. Rollin, " was distributed into four kingdoms ; of which Ptolemy had Egypt, Libya, Arabia, Ccelosyria, and Palestine." The dis trict occupied was indeed no more than an outskirt, but that outskirt comprised part of the province of Hejaz ; that is to say, part of that very district which gave birth to Mohammed and his religion. As the horn in the vision was a little one, so Mohammedan ism in its first rise perfectly corresponded with the symbol. It originated with an obscure inhabitant of a desert corner of Asia, whose earliest converts were his wife, his servant, his pupil, and his friend ; and whose party at the end of three years scarcely numbered a dozen persons.

Which waxed exceeding great toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land. Mohammedanism accordingly, in its primitive course of conquest, did presently wax exceedingly great ; and that in the very line marked out by the prophecy. Its conquests extended southward over the large peninsula of Arabia, over Egypt, and over a considerable portion of central Africa ; eastward, over Persia, Bokhara, and Hindostan ; and north ward, over Palestine, Asia Minor, Mesopotamia, Greece, and Tartary, the countries now forming the Turkish empire. " The pleasant land," or, literally, "the beauty," "the ornament," is an appellation bestowed upon the land of Judah, from its being in a peculiar manner the residence of the divine glory, the seat of worship, containing the city of Jerusalem

184 APPENDIX.

and the temple, which were " a crown of beauty and a diadem of glory" to the nation of Israel. The ori ginal word here employed is found in a parallel sense MI Ezek. xx. 6. 15 ; "a land flowing with milk and i-soney, which is the gloi*y of all lands." Jerusalem was captured by the Saracens A. D. 637, after a siege of four months.

Ver. 10. And it waxed great even to the host of teaven. The " host of heaven" is but another name i or the multitude of stars in the firmament. But dars, in the idiom of prophecy, are a standing em- r.lem of ecclesiastical officers. The word " host" Accordingly is not only applied to the priests and i^evites performing the service of the sanctuary (Num. iv. 3), but to the nation of Israel as a great organized ecclesiastical body, or kingdom of priests. Ex. xii. 41. And when Christ says (Rev. i. 20), " the seven stars are the angels of the seven churches," his meaning undoubtedly is, that these stars are symbols of the spiritual rulers of the churches. The grand scope, therefore, of the pre sent prophecy is, to point out a spiritual desolation, achieved by a hostile power suddenly attaining great strength, and forcibly thrusting itself into the body of true worshippers, with a view to their dis comfiture and dispersion.

And it cast down some of the host, and (i. e. even) of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them. As in the figurative language of prophecy the stars denote the spiritual pastors of God s church, so the violent dejection of such stars from heaven to earth signifies a compulsory apostatizing from their religion. Mo hammedanism strikingly fulfilled this prophecy from the date of its first promulgation, when it stood up against the allegorical host, or the degenerate pas tors of the Christian Church. Such of them as lay within the territories of the Greek empire were espe cially given into the hand of this persecuting super stition ; but by its inroads into Africa, and Spain,

APPENDIX. 185

and France, and Italy, it waxed great against the whole host. Of the eastern clergy, it cast some to the ground, or compelled them altogether to renounce the Christian faith. And as for those who still ad hered to the form of their religion, it stamped them, as it were, under its feet with all the tyranny of brutal fanaticism.

Ver. 11. Fea, he magnified himself even to the Prince of the host. If the starry host be the pastors of the Church, the prince of that host must obviously be the Messiah. Mohammedanism has most clearly verified this prediction by magnifying its founder to a pitch of dignity and honour equal to that of Christ. In fact, it has set up Mohammed above Christ. The Arabian impostor allowed Jesus to be a prophet ; but he maintained that he himself was a greater pro phet, and that the Koran was destined to supersede the Gospel. Thus did Mohammedanism magnify itself " even to" the Prince of the host.

And by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. The term rendered " daily sacrifice," or, literally, " the daily," " the continual," is a term frequently used respect ing the daily repeated sacrifices of the Jewish tem ple, typifying the death of Christ till he should come. Now, what this continual burnt-offering was with respect to Christ s first coming, are the daily offer ings of prayer and praise, and all the solemnities of the Christian Church, as administered by a divinely appointed order of men. When, therefore, the Saracens and Turks by their victories and oppres sions broke up and dispersed the churches of the East, and abolished the daily spiritual worship of God, then did the " little horn" take away the " con tinual offering" established by the Prince of the host. But the predicted desolation was to extend yet farther. The place of God s sanctuary was to be razed to its foundation, and both the sanctuary and the host for a long course of ages to be trodden

186 APPENDIX.

under foot. Accordingly, Mohammedanism began this appointed work by the subversion of the Chris tian churches and altars in every stage of its pro gress against the Greek empire ; and has continued the desolation during nearly twelve hundred years, until it has all but completed the extinction of Eastern Christianity. Gibbon observes, that upon the taking of Jerusalem, " by the command of Omar, the ground of the temple of Solomon was prepared for the foundation of a mosque."* And it is worthy of notice, that whereas the original word used by Daniel for " sanctuary" is Kodsh, the same historian remarks, that the epithet Al Rods is used now, and was then among the Arabs as the proper appellation of the Holy City, of which the sanctuary or temple was the distinguishing ornament and glory.

Ver. 12. And an host "was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression : and it cast down the truth to the ground : and it practised and prospered. From this it would appear, that power was to be given to the little horn, not merely for the subversion of the true religion, but also for the per manent substitution of another faith. " Host," we may naturally suppose, means in this place the same as when it was used in a former verse, " a host of stars," symbolical of the several orders of Christian pastors and ministers. " An host," then, to be given to the little horn, implies that he too should have his orders of teachers, and a regular system of reli gious worship, and that by means of this new and spurious ecclesiastical polity, the Christian ministry should be opposed and superseded, and " the truth cast to the ground." The prediction, thus inter preted, according to the natural force of the lan guage and construction, is applicable to no other known power ; but as applied to the heresy of Mo hammed, its fulfilment appears perfect. For the

• Pec. and Fall, eh. li.

APPENDIX. 187

religion of Islam permanently overthrew the Chris tian priesthood and altars, by the permanent ereetion of other altars and of another priesthood in their room. Every where throughout its vast domains the mosques replaced the Christian temples; and the Imams and the Muezzin were substituted for the appointed ministry of Christ. In a more enlarged view, the Saraeens and Turks themselves com posed the antagonist host or priesthood. For in Mohammedanism, the sword being the grand engine of conversion, the whole Mussulman people became virtually a priesthood; and each individual Saracen and Turkish soldier a missionary and maker of proselytes.

Ver. 23. And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, a ki/>^ of fierce countenance and understanding (teaching) dark sentences, shall stand up. We are here fur nished with a chronological clew to the period of the commencement of this disastrous power. The first three empires, forming a part of the symbolic image which appeared in vision to Nebuchadnezzar, were indeed stripped of their dominions by the con quests of the fourth, or Roman empire ; but still, in the view of prophecy, their lives are considered as being nevertheless prolonged; Dan.vii. 12. Hence it is an indisputable fact that the little horn of Mo hammedanism rose up in the latter time of the Greek empire. Another striking note of the tjme of the rise of this power is contained in the words, " When the transgressors are come to the full," or, " when the apostacy shall be completed." By the transgressors or apostates here mentioned, we must understand the corrupt Christian Church, with its degenerate pastors, the smitten ecclesiastical stars, spoken of in a former verse. We learn both from the civil and sacred history of the time when Mo hammed arose, that the Christian Church had then arrived at the height of those corruptions in doctrine

188 APPENDIX.

and practice, which had been so clearly foretold by the Apostle Paul in his prediction of the Man of Sin. The extraordinary success of the Mohammedan im posture was permitted as a punishment of this great defection. The allegorical host, by reason of their apostacy from the truth, were subjected to the ty ranny of the little horn. But this apostacy, which had long previously infected both the East and the West, was completed, or had reached its acme, about the commencement of the seventh century, when the prophet of Islam first appeared. Gibbon, the historian, introduces his account of Mohammedanism by observing, that " the Christians of the seventh century had insensibly relapsed into a semblance of paganism." From this time, therefore, the stars were given into the hand of the little horn, as the appointed rod of God s anger : they were penally consigned to its tyranny by reason of their previous apostacy into the idolatrous superstitions of the Gen tiles. Again, as far as the aspect of Mohammedan* ism is concerned, that wonderful ecclesiastical domination may well be described as a " kingdom of fierce countenance," when the avowed maxim of its founder was to employ the sword as the grand engine of conversion. Of this ferocious spirit its proselytes have in all ages largely partaken. Some, however, suppose the words should be translated " of a firm countenance," denoting the bold effron tery of the barefaced, impudent liar ; and such were Mohammed and his successors : their religion is, in truth, the most glaring imposition that was ever palmed upon the credulity of mankind. As to the remaining character of this desolating power that he should " understand dark sentences" the expres sion, " dark sentences," is equivalent to the familiar scriptural phrases, " dark sayings," and " dark say ings of old." These phrases, in the language of the sacred writers, will be found uniformly to con vey a spiritual signification. Thus the Psalmist,

APPENDIX. 1 89

" I will open my mouth in a parnblo ; I will utter dark sayings of old." It seems probable, therefore, that the equivalent expression, "dark sentences," relates, in one shape or other, to religion ; and the " understanding dark senteno to real or pre tended skill in the interpretation of thin: - spiritual. The Koran, so celebrated in the Mohammedan reli gion, the book containing their spiritual mysteries, exactly answers to this description. And it is not a little remarkable, that the author of the Koran should have been unconsciously led to appropriate the lan guage of this very prediction to himself. " O Lord, thou hast given me a part of the kingdom, and hast taught me the interpretation of dark sayings." " We taught him the interpretation of dark sayings, but the greater part of them men do not understand." " This is a secret history which we reveal unto thee, O Mohammed."* As the fabricator, therefore, of the Koran, Mohammed has himself confirmed his claim to the prophetic distinction of " understanding dark sentences ;" for it is the declared object of this pre tended revelation to revive the traditions of ancient times concerning God and religion ; and it professes farther to unfold the history of futurity, and the se crets of the invisible world.

Ver. 24. And his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power. Of this language a twofold in terpretation may be suggested, either of which is satisfactoiy, though it be not easy to decide which of them is the true one. By "his power being mighty, but not by his own power," may be meant, that the temporal power of Mohammed and his suc cessors was to owe its greatness and perpetuity to his spiritual dominion ; or, in other words, that the empire which he founded was to be upheld by the imposture which he established. To this purpose the folio wing*pass age from Demetrius Cantemir, the

• Koran, ch. xii.

190 APPENDIX.

historian of the Ottoman empire, will be found very striking. " The Turks," says he, " ascribe the for tunate successes of the empire, not so much to hu man prudence, policy, and valour, as that their first emperors waged war, not through ambition and a desire of dominion, but through the zeal of propaga ting the Mohammedan religion ; and by that means they procured the divine assistance to their under takings." The temporal power of Mohammedanism, accordingly, has repeatedly risen and declined ; the Mohammedan world has again and again changed masters, but its spiritual tyranny has subsisted in undiminished vigour ; it has lived and reigned un altered, through the whole of its period thus far ful filled. It is mighty, therefore, by the power of the host given unto it. According to another interpretation, the passage may be simply designed to teach, that the remarkable success gf the Mohammedan power is to be referred directly to the special providence of God, that the results attained were so entirely to transcend all that could be anticipated from the ordi nary operation of human causes, that the hand of God was to be clearly recognised in every stage of its progress. Viewed in this light, the language of the Most High respecting Nebuchadnezzar may afford a commentary of most striking pertinency upon this prediction : " O Assyrian, the rod of mine anger, and the staff in their hand is mine indignation. I will send him against an hypocritical nation, and against the people of my wrath will I give him a charge to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and to tread them down like the mire of the streets. How- beit, he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so ; but it is in his heart to destroy and cut off na tions not a few. For he saith, by the strength of mine hand I have done it, and by my wisdom ; for I am prudent. Shall the ax boast itself against him that heweth -therewith 1 or shall the saw magnify itself against him that shaketh it! as if the rod

APPENDIX. 191

should shake itself against them that lift it up, or as if the staff should lift up itself as if it were no wood."* And he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper and practise, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. It should be borne in mind that the verses we are now considering contain the an gel s interpretation of the symbolic actions per formed by the little horn in the vision. Of these the principal was his rudely invading the emblematic " host," or the hierarchy, violently casting them to the ground, and stamping upon them with his feet. The language before us is unquestionably exegeti- cal of this figurative scenery, and the phrases, " shall destroy wonderfully," and " shall destroy the mighty and the holy people," are equivalent to saying, he shall succeed to a surprising degree in causing mul titudes to apostatize from the Christian profession. This was to be done by spreading the poison of a false religion. For the original word rendered " de stroy" is a term implying not merely physical de struction, but moral corruption, or the vitiating in fluence of false doctrines and principles upon human conduct. It is the term employed in the following passages : " For all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth;" " Take ye therefore good heed unto yourselves, lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, &c. ;" " They are cor rupt ; they have done abominable works." In allu sion to these expressions, it is said in the annuncia tion of divine judgments in the Apocalypse, " Thy wrath is come, that thou shouldst destroy them that destroy the earth ;" i. e. those that corrupt the earth. In affixing this sense to the destruction to be achieved by the little horn, or the Mohammedan power, it is not necessary to exclude the idea of the bloodshed and desolation which have marked the progress of the Saracen and Turkish arms in planting and de-

• Isaiah, ch. x. 515.

192 APPENDIX.

fending their dominion. Yet we think the sense of a moral depravation, brought about by the introduc tion of a spurious and pestilent faith, and accom plishing a sad defection among the professors of the true religion, answers better to the nature of the symbol employed, and is equally accordant with the truth of history.

Fer. 25. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand : and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many : he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes. The institution of the religion of the Koran with its " host," or orders of teachers, and its system of wor ship, was Mohammed s masterpiece of " policy." It was by this means that his followers supplanted the preachers of the Gospel, and converted to the faith multitudes of those over whom the temporal authority had been extended by the power of the sword. " Policy" here is probably to be understood in the sense of unprincipled shrewdness, the working of a keen but depraved intellect, laying its plans with a serpentine subtlety, and executing them with an entire recklessness of the moral character of the means employed. In this manner success has crowned the Mohammedan power ; their vile arts, their " craft," their perfidy, have stangely prospered. No more striking characteristic of the founder or the followers of Islam could be designated. "In the exercise of political government," says Gibbon, " Mohammed was compelled to abate of the stern rigour of fanaticism, to comply in some measure with the prejudices and passions of his followers, and to employ even the vices of mankind as the in strument of their salvation. The use of fraud and perfidy, of cruelty and injustice, was often subser vient to the propagation of the faith." " In the sup port of truth, the arts of fraud and fiction may be deemed less criminal ; and he would have started at the foulness of the means, had he not been satis-

APPENDIX. . 193

fied of the importance and justice of the end." The recent Travels in the East of Mr. Madden, an English gentleman, furnish some very graphic sketches of Mohammedan character, which may be adduced to fill up the prophetic portraiture \vc are nmv consi dering. "His (the Turk s) h at hostility to Christianity is the first principle of his law ; end the perfidy it is supposed to enjoin is the most prominent feature in his character." " The most striking qua lities of the Moslem are his profound ignorance, his insuperable arrogance, his habitual indolence, and the perfidy which directs his policy in the divan, and regulates his ferocity in the field. "f " As to the outward man, the Turk is, physically speaking, the finest animal, and, indeed, excels all Europeans in bodily vigour as well as beauty. As to their moral qualities, I found them charitable to the poor, atten tive to the sick, and kind to their domestics; but I also found them perfidious to their friends, treache rous to their enemies, and thankless to their bene factors.";): " I never found a Turk who kept his word when it was his interest to break it."

As to the expression, " by peace he shall destroy many," it has been interpreted by some as implying, that the kingdom represented by the little horn should destroy many by wasting invasions while their victims were slumbering in a state of negligent security ; a peculiarity said to have been exemplified in the whole progress of the Saracen arms. Such may have been the case ; but we incline to attribute another import to the words. Adhering to the sense before given to the word " destroy," as implying the same as to corrupt, seduce, lead wto destructive error, \ve suppose the allusion to be to the fact, that thou sands during the victorious progress of the Moslem arms accepted of life, safety, and " peace," on con dition of their embracing the foul imposture of the

• Madden s Travels, vol. i. p. 13. t Ib. p. 19.

Jib. p. 29. \$ Ib. p. 31.

R

194 APPENDIX.

conquerors. Thus it was that "by peace he de stroyed many ;" i. e. he corrupted them by the terms on which he granted peace. It is notorious that these were " death, tribute, or the Koran," and where the subject nations escaped the point of the sword, they were destroyed by the corrupting and deadly influence of the superstition which they embraced.

But he shall be broken without hand. That is to say, not by human hands, or by the instrumentality of man, as empires are usually overthrown ; but this spiritual dominion is to meet its fate when the stone cut out "without hands" is dashed against the image, and reduces all the power of despotism and delusion to the dust. Expositors of prophecy are many of them confident in the belief that the Mo hammedan imposture will begin to be broken, with out hand, at the time when the great antichristian confederacy of the Roman beast is destroyed; and at the epoch when the Millennium is on the point of commencing. At this period the Gospel will begin to be successfully preached throughout the whole world; and the issue, it is supposed, will be the uni versal gathering of the Gentiles into the pale of the Christian Church. During this period, the Moham medans will be converted to the true faith ; and when their conversion shall have become general, the spiritual kingdom of the Eastern little horn will, no doubt, be broken. But in that case, it will plainly have been broken without hand ; for it will not have been broken by the sword of violence, in the hand of an earthly conqueror ; but by the invisible agency of the Holy Spirit, inclining the hearts of its long- deluded votaries to renounce their errors, and to embrace the faith of the true Prophet of God.

Thus we have seen, that the little horn of the gymbolical he-goat answers in every important par ticular, however circumstantial, which has hitherto been accomplished, to the successful imposture of Mohammed. The result, therefore, of the whole in-

APPENDIX. 195

quiry must be, that by the little horn, described in this chapter of Daniel, is symbolized the spiritual kingdom of Mohammedanism.

Another parallel prophecy is now to be traced in the Apocalypse of John, who has confirmed and illustrated the most important predictions of Daniel.

REVELATION, CH. IX. 1 19.

1. And the fifth angel sounded, and I saw a star fell from heaven unto

the earth : and to him \v:is given the key of the bottomless pit.

2. And he opened the bottomless pit ; and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a jireat furnace ; and the sun and the air

3. were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. And there came out of the smoke locusts upon the earth : and unto them was given

4. power, as the scorpions of the earth have power. And it W:LS rum- mandod them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only those men

5. which have not the seal of God in their foreheads. Arid to them it was given that they should not kill them, but that they should be tormented five months : and their torment was as the torment of a

6. .scorpion, when he striketh a man. And in those days shall men seek death, and shall not find it ; and shall desire to die, and death

7. shali flee from them. And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle ; and on their heads were as it were

8. crowns, like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. And they had hair as th;; hair of women, and their teeth were as the

9. teeth of lions. And they had breastplates, as it were breastplates of ir^n ; and the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots

10. of many horses, running to battle. And they had tails like unto scor pions ; and there were stings in their tails : and their power was

11. to hurt men five months. And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit ; whose name, in the Hebrew tongue, >s Abaddon ; but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apol-

12. lyon. One wo is past ; and behold there came two more woes

13. hereafter. And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from

14. the four horns of the golden altar, which is before God ; saying to the sixth angel, which had the trumpet, loose the four angels which

15. are bound in the river Euphrates. And the four angels were loosed which were prepared for an hour and a day, and a month

16. and a year, for to slay the third part of men. And the number of the army of the horsemen were two hundred thousand thousand :

17. and I heard the number of them. And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and them that sat on them, having breastplates of fire, and of jacinth, and brimstone : and the heads of the horses were as the heads of lions ; and out of their months issued fire, and

18. smoke, and brimstone. By these three was the third part of men killed; by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which

1 96 APPENDIX.

19. issued out of their mouths. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails : for their tails were like unto serpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt.

" In the prediction of Daniel," observes Mr. Faber, " Mohammedanism alone is spoken of: its two prin cipal supporters, the Saracens and the Turks, are not discriminated from each other : a general history of the superstition from its commencement to its termi nation is given, without descending to particularize the nations by which it should be successively pa tronised. In the Revelation of John, this deficiency is supplied ; and we are furnished with two distinct and accurate paintings, both of the Saracenic locusts under their exterminating leader, and of the Eu- phratean horsemen of the four Turkish Sultanies." These two departments of the prophecy we shall now endeavour to explain in their minute parti culars.

Vef. 1. And I saw a star fall (Gr. "having fallen") from heaven unto the earth ; and to him was given the key of the bottomless pit, and there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace : and the sun and the air were darkened by reason of the smoke of the pit. Commentators at the present day are almost universally agreed in regarding the fifth trumpet as symbolizing and predicting the ap pearance of the Arabian impostor, his spurious reli gion, and his Saracen followers. But, as it is by no means evident, how Mohammed himself can properly be represented as "a star falling from heaven," the usual symbol of an apostate Christian teacher, or of a number of them, we apprehend the design of the Holy Spirit in this imagery to be, to teach us, that Mohammedanism is to be considered as the fruit or product of a Christian heresy. The star had fallen before the time of the false prophet, in the person of Arius, and other gross heretics ; and as the consequence of their apostacy from the truth,

he providence of God so ordered it, that the deso^

APPENDIX. 197

lating delusion of Mohammedanism should arise and overspread some of the fairest portions of the Church. This view of the arch-imposture of Islamism has been taken by some very able writers of modern times; particularly by Mr. \V hi taker in his " Origin of Arianism." The grand heresies, therefore, of the Christian Church, previous to the time of Moham med, seem to be here personified in the fallen star, and represented as being instrumental in introducing this master-plague of error and superstition into the world. The poetical machinery of the vision is supposed to be taken from the sacred oracular cav* of the ancient Pagans, which were often thought to communicate with the sea, or the great abyss, and which were specially valued, when (like that at Delphi) they emitted an intoxicating vapour: it is used, therefore, with singular propriety in foretelling the rise of a religious imposture. There may pos sibly be an allusion also to the cave of Hera, whither the prophet was wont to retire for the purpose of ex cogitating- his system, and from which it really ema nated. The opening of the bottomless pit, there fore, and the letting out the vapour and smoke of the infernal regions, aptly represents the wicked and diabolical system of religion, the dense and noxious fumes of the corrupt theology which he broached, and by means of which so large a portion of Chris tendom was finally obscured and involved in dark ness. The preternatural darkening of the sun fore shows the eclipse of the true religion ; and that of the air prefigures the uncontrolled dominion of the powers of darkness. As a striking coincidence with the signs here predicted, it is worthy of note, that a remarkable comet immediately preceded the birth of Mohammed ; and that an eclipse of the sun, of ex traordinary degree and duration, attended the first announcement of his pretended mission.

Ver. 2. And there came out of the pit locusts upon the earth. Arabia has long been noted for giving

R 2

198 APPENDIX.

birth to prodigious swarms of locusts, which often overspread and lay waste the neighbouring 1 coun tries ; and it is remarkable, that in a genuine Arabian romance, the locust is introduced as the national em blem of the Ishmaelites. The symbol, therefore, of the locusts issuing out of the smoke strikingly repre sents the armies of the Saracens, the martial fol lowers of the prophet, first engendered, as it were, amid the fumes of his religion, and then marching forth, at his command, to conquer arid to proselyte the world. The pages of history must be consulted to learn the devastations of those hosts of destruc tive Saracens, which, under the guidance of Moham med and his successors, alighted upon and wasted the apocalyptic earth. Yet, notwithstanding the phantasms that came forth from the pit of the abyss bore a general resemblance to locusts, they were marked by several peculiarities, by which they were more perfectly adapted to typify the people designed to be thus shadowed out. These we shall consider as we proceed.

Fer. 4. And it was commanded them that they should not hurt the grass of the earth 9 neither any green thing, neither any tree; hut only those men which have not the seal of God in their foreheads. By the com mand that they should not hurt the grass, nor the trees, but men only, it is evident that these were not natural, but symbolical locusts ; and also that they were under providential control. The same thing appears from other attributes assigned them, which plainly belong to the objects signified, and not to the sign; as the human face, the woman s hair, the golden crowns, the iron breastplates. But it is very common in the symbolic diction of prophecy, to find the literal and the allegorical sense intermixed, and that even in the same passage. We are thus fur nished with a clew to the real meaning of the sym bols. By the precept here given, the emblematic locusts were required to act in a manner perfectly

APPENDIX. 199

dissimilar to the ravages of natural locusts : and yet how faithfully the command was obeyed, may be in ferred from the following very remarkable injunction of the Caliph Abubeker to Yezid, upon setting out on the expedition against Syria, \\iejirst undertaking of the Saracens in the way of foreign conquest. It can scarcely be doubted, that these instructions have been preserved, under the providence of God, for the express purpose of furnishing an illustration of this prophetic text. " Remember," said Abubeker, " that you are always in the presence of God, on the verge of death, in the assurance of judgment, and the hope of paradise. When you fight the battles of the Lord, acquit yourselves like men, without turning your backs ; but let not your victory be stained with the blood of women or children. Destroy no palm- trees, nor burn any fields of corn. Cut down no fruit-trees; nor do any mischief to cattle, only such as you kill to eat. When you make any covenant, stand to it, and be as good as your word. As you go on, you will find some religious persons, who live retired in monasteries, and propose to themselves to serve God that way: let them alone, and neither kill them, nor destroy their monasteries. And you will find another sort of people, that belong to the synagogue of Satan, who have shaven crowns: be sure you ^cleave their skulls, and give them no quarter till they /either turn Mahometans, or pay tribute."* It has accordingly been noticed, that those parts of the Roman empire which were left untouched by these Saracen hordes, were those in which it appears from history the remnant of the true church of God was still found residing : they were only to hurt the men who had not the mark of God on their foreheads.

Ver. 5. And to them it was given that they should not kill them, but that they should be tormented five, months; and their torment was as the torment of a

• Ock ey s History of the Saracens, vol. i.

200 APPENDIX.

.

scorpion, when he striketh a man. Mr. Gibbon s un designed commentary on these words will show how the commission was fulfilled. " The fair option of friendship or submission, a battle was proposed to the enemies of Mahomet. If they professed the creed of Islam, they were admitted to all the temporal and spiritual benefits of his primitive disciples, and marched under the same banners, to extend the re ligion they had embraced. The clemency of the prophet was decided by his interests ; yet he seldom trampled on a prostrate enemy, and he seemed to promise, that on the payment of a tribute, the least guilty of his unbelieving subjects might be indulged in their worship." The period assigned for the power of the locusts, in this prediction, is "five months." Prophecy has its peculiar mode of com puting time. A day for the most part stands for a year. Five months, therefore, of thirty days each, amount, in the computation of prophecy, to one hun dred and fifty years. As five literal months is the utmost term of the duration of the natural plague of the locusts, so the prophetic five months accurately denote the period of the main conquests of the Sa racen empire, computing from the appearance of Mohammed to the foundation of Bagdad. " Read," says Bishop Newton, " the history of the Saracens, and you will find, that their greatest exploits were performed, and their greatest conquests made, within the space of five prophetic months, or one hundred and fifty years, between the year 612, when Ma homet opened the bottomless pit, and began publicly to teach and propagate his imposture ; and the year 762, when Almansor built Bagdad, and called it the city of peace." The comparison of the locusts tor ments to that of the scorpion will be considered sub sequently.

F er. 6. And in those days shall men seek death, and

shall not find it; and shall desire to die, but death shall

flee from them. This prediction has usually been

APPENDIX. 201

considered as awfully expressive of the hopeless sufferings and despair of Eastern Christendom, under the lawless insults, violences, and oppressions sys- tt matieally pi <<! by their Saracen masters. We would not deny that this may have been alluded to; yet, as it would seem that men ous of escaping suffering by death, iniuht easily, in a thousand ways have accomplished their object, it may be suggested, whether the Saracens themselves are not the persons here referred to, as coveting death in battle, from a view to the honour, and the rewards of such a de cease. The following passage from the Koran, is worthy of special note in this connexion. "More over, ye did sometimes wish for death, before that ye met it."* On these words Sale remarks, in a note, "that several of Mohammed s followers, who were not present at Beder, wished for an opportunity of obtaining, in another action, the like honour as those had gained who fell martyrs in that event." The import of the lamma^o, therefore, may be, that God should give to the Moslem hosts such an unin terrupted tide of conquests, they should so uni formly come off victorious in their engagements, and that with such inconsiderable losses, that num bers, in the height of their enthusiasm, should pant in vain for the glorious privilege of dying in the field of battle.

Ver. 7. And the shapes of the locusts were like unto horses prepared unto battle. "Arabia," says Gibbon, " is, in the opinion of naturalists,the native country of the horse." The horsemanship of the Arabs has ever been an object of admiration. " The martial youth, under the banner of the Emir, is ever on horseback and in the field, to practise the exercise of the bow, the javelin, and the scimitar." In cor respondence, therefore, with the hieroglyphic of the prophet, the strength of the Saracens consisted very

• Koran, eh. UL

202 APPENDIX.

much in their numerous cavalry, and the unrivalled speed of the Arabian coursers forms the most strik ing 1 possible emblem of the rapid career of the Sa racen armies.

And on their heads were as it were crowns like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. " Make a point," says a precept of Mohammed, " of wearing turbans; because it is the way of angels." The tur ban, accordingly, has ever been the distinctive head dress of the Arabs, and their boast has been, that they wore, as their common attire, those ornaments, which among other people are the peculiar badges of royalty. The notice of the " faces of men" seems to be intended merely to afford a clew to the meaning of the emblem ; to intimate, that not na tural locusts, but human beings, were depicted under this symbol.

Ver. 8. And they had httir. as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of lions. The Arabs, as Pliny testifies, wore their beards, or rather mus- tachios, as men, while their hair, like that of women, was flowing or plaited. The " teeth like those of lions," has reference to the weapons and imple ments of war ; and the " breastplates of iron" to the armour made use of by the Saracen troops in their expeditions. The "sound of their wings as the sound of chariots of many horses running to battle," is but a part of the same expressive imagery denoting warlike scenes and preparations.

Fer. 10. Jlnd they had tails like unto scorpions : and there were stings in their tails. The interpreta tion of the symbols of the Apocalypse must be sought for in the Old Testament. From the follow ing words of Isaiah (ch. ix. 14, 15) it appears that the tail of a beast denotes the false doctrines or the superstition which he maintains : " Therefore the Lord will cut off from Israel head and tail, branch and rush, in one day. The ancient and honourable, he is the head ; and the prophet that teacheth lies, he

APPENDIX. 203

is the tail" The emblem, therefore, strikingly repre sents the infliction of spiritual wounds by the propa gation of poisonous and deadly errors and heresies. And nothing is more evident from the page of his tory than that the Moslem followers of Mohammed have scattered, like scorpions, the venom of their doctrines behind them ; and whether conquering or conquered, have succeeded in palminir *i new creed upon those with whom they have had to do. By this symbol, then, we are plainly taught, that the plague of the allegorical locusts consisted not only in the ravages of war, but in the successful propaga tion of a false religion, of which the doctrines should be as deleterious in a spiritual point of view, a* t lu sting of a scorpion in a natural. In like manner, when it is said (ch. xii. 3, 4) of the " great red dragon having seven heads and ten horns, that his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven, and did cast. them to the earth," the explication is, that the \nti- christian power shadowed out by this formidable monster should be permitted to instil the most per nicious errors into the minds of the professed minis ters of the truth, and thus bring about their entire defection from Christianity.

Vcr. 11. And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue is Abaddon, but in the Greek tongue hath his name Apollyon. Both these terms signify destroyer. Since the locusts are at once secular conquerors and the propagators of a false religion, their king must stand to them in the double relation of a temporal and spiritual head. Such accordingly were Mohammed and the Caliphs his successors, who must be viewed as jointly constituting the locust- king Abaddon; for in the usual language of pro phecy, a king denotes, not any single individual, but a dynasty or kingdom. The chief of the locusts, when they first issued from the pit of the abyss, was Mohammed himself ; but during the allotted period of the wo which they occasioned, the reigning de-

204 APPENDIX.

stroyer was, of course, the reigning Caliph. If, therefore, we were to suppose the genius of Moham medanism under the Caliphs to be personified, and this symbolical personage to be designated by the most appropriate title, Abaddon, the destroyer, would be the appellation.

As the portion of the prophecy thus far considered has reference to the origin of Mohammed s impos ture, and to the rise, progress, and conquests of the Saracens, its earliest abettors and propagators, so the remaining part announces the commencement and career of the Turkish power, the principal of its later supporters.

Fer. 13. And the sixth angel sounded , and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden .altar, which is before God, saying to the sixth angel which had the trum pet, Loose the jour angels which are bound in (rather at, by, in the vicinity of) the great river Euphrates, and the four angels were loosed. It is impossible, from the train of events, and from the quarter of the world hi which we are directed to look for the irruption of these prodigious multitudes of horsemen, to mistake- to whom the prophecy refers. The four angels who are described as bound in the regions bordering on the river Euphrates, not in the river itself, are the four contemporary sultanies or dynasties, into which the empire of the Seljukian Turks was divided towards the close of the eleventh century : PERSIA, KERMAN, SYRIA, and RHOUM. These sultanies, from different causes, were long restrained from extend ing their conquests beyond what may be geo graphically termed the Euphratean regions, but to wards the close of the thirteenth century, the four angels on the river Euphrates were loosed in the persons of their existing representatives, the united Ottoman and Seljukian Turks. The historian of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire must of ne cessity be the guide to any English commentator on this part of the prophetic history. The following is his testimony as to the immense number of the

APPENDIX. 205

Turkish cavalry. " As the subject nations marched under the standard of the Turks, their cavalry, both men and horses, were proudly computed by millions." " On this occasion, the myriads of the Turkish horse overspread a frontier of six hundred miles, from Taurus to Erzeroutn."

Ver. 17. And thus I saw the horses in the vision, and those that sat on them, having breastplates of fire and of jacinth^ and brimstone. These prophetic character istics of the Euphratean warriors accord in the most perfect manner with the description which history gives of the Turks. They brought immense armies into the field, chiefly composed of horse, and from their first appearance on the great political stage of na tions their costume has been peculiarly distinguished by the colours of scarlet, blue, and yellow, which are here denoted by the terms " fire," "jacinth," and " brimstone." Rycaut s " Present State of the Otto man Empire," published towards the close of the seventeenth century, will satisfy the reader on this point.

And the heads of the horses were as the- heads of lions, and out of their mouths issued fire and smoke and brimstone. We have here a symbol which is not elsewhere to be met with in the Scriptures. The prophetic horses are represented as vomiting out of their mouths " fire, and smoke, and brimstone," by which it is added, " the third part of men was killed." Mede, Newton, Faber, and most other eminent ex positors of the Revelation, agree in supposing that the flashes of fire attended by smoke and brimstone, which seemed to proceed from the mouths of the horses, were in reality the flashes of artillery. The Turks were among the first who turned to account the European invention of gunpowder in carrying on their wars. Cannon, the most deadly engine of modern warfare, were employed by Mohammed II. in his wars against the Greek empire ; and it is said that he was indebted to his heavy ordnance for the

S

206 APPENDIX.

reduction of Constantinople. The prophet, therefore, is to be considered as depicting the visionary scene of a field of battle, in which the cavalry and artillery are so mingled together, that while flashes of fire and dense clouds of smoke issued from the cannon, the horses heads alone would be dimly discerned through the sulphureous mist, and would seem to the eye of the spectator to belch forth the smoky flames from their own mouths. As the design of this striking imagery is to describe the appearances rather than the reality of things, the prophet employs an expres sion,* " in the vision," or rather " in vision," i. e. ap parently, as it seemed, which evidently conveys the idea that the phantasm of a battle scene was pre sented to the imagination. We may now see how far history confirms this interpretation. " Among the implements of destruction," says Mr. Gibbon, " he (Mohammed II.) studied with peculiar care the recent and tremendous discovery of the Latins ; and his artillery surpassed whatever had yet appeared in the world." " The Ottoman artillery thundered on all sides, and the camp and city, the Greeks and Turks, were involved in a cloud of smoke which could only be dispelled by the final deliverance or destruction of the Roman empire." " The great can non of Mohammed has been separately an important and visible object in the history of the times. But that enormous engine, which required, it is said, seventy yoke of oxen and two thousand men to draw it, was flanked by two fellows almost of equal magnitude : the long order of Turkish artillery was pointed against the wall; fourteen batteries thun dered at once on the most accessible places ; and of one of these it is ambiguously expressed, that it was mounted with a hundred and thirty guns, or that it discharged a hundred and thirty bullets."

Ver. 19. For their power is in their mouth, and in

APPENDIX. 207

their tails : for their tails were like imto serpents, and had heads, <t/nl with than they do hurt. The emblematic import of the tail of a beast we have already considered. The imagery in the present symbol is slightly different from that of the Saracen locusts, which had the tails of scorpions ; but the im port is the same. Here the tails of the horses ter minated in a serpent s head; and it is not a little remarkable, that the Turks have been in the habit, from the earliest periods of their history, of tying- a knot in the extremity of the long flowing tails of their horses, when preparing for war; so that their resemblance to serpents with swelling heads must have been singularly striking. Striking too is the fact, that so slight a circumstance should have been adverted to by the historian so often quoted, who thought as little of being an organ to illustrate the predictions of Scripture, as the Turks themselves did of being the agents to fulfil them. Speaking of Alp Arslan, the first Turkish invader of the Roman empire, he says, " With his own hands he tied up his horse 9 s tail, and declared that if he were van quished, that spot should be the place of his burial." The scope of the hieroglyphic here employed is to predict the propagation of a deadly imposture by the instrumentality of the same warlike power which should achieve such prodigious conquests. The event has corresponded with the prophecy. Like the Saracens of the first wo, the Turks were not merely secular conquerors. They were animated with all the wild fanaticism of a false religion ; they professed and propagated the same theological sys tem as their Arabian predecessors; they injured by their doctrines no less than by their conquests ; and wherever they established their dominion, the Koran triumphed over the Gospel. Thus writes Mr. Gib bon : " The whole body of the nation embraced the religion of Mohammed. 1 " Twenty-five years after the death of Basil, his successors were suddenly

208 APPENDIX.

assaulted by an unknown race of barbarians, who united the Scythian valour with the fanaticism of new converts"

Sufficient proof has now been afforded, if we mis take not, that the appearance of the Arabian pro phet in the world, and the rise, progress, and results of his imposture, are clearly foretold in the Sacred volume. Indeed, it would not be easy to specify any admitted subject of prophecy, upon which his tory and Providence have thrown a stronger or clearer light, -than that which we have considered in the preceding pages. Interpreters have been justly struck at the surprising exactness of the delinea tions, and their perfect accordance with the details of history. " The prophetic truths," says Dr. Zouch, " comprised in the ninth chapter of the Apocalypse are, of themselves, sufficient to stamp the mark of divinity upon that book. When I compare them with the page of history, I am filled with amazement. The Saracens, a people which did not exist in the time of John, and the Turks, a nation then utterly unknown, are there described in language the most appropriate and dis tinct." If then the considerations commonly ad duced to account for the rise, progress, and reign of Mohammedanism appear to be inadequate, if the human causes usually quoted to explain the asto nishing success of Mohammedan imposture still seem to us to leave many of the phenomena inexplicable, and the greatest revolution in the world connected with the history of the Church stands forth an un solved problem, why should we hesitate to ascribe it directly to the determinate will and counsel of the Most High, and thus find a clew to all the myste ries connected with it ? Why should we be anxious to escape the recognition of a Divine interference in the rise of this arch-heresy] If we have been cor rect in our interpretation of the preceding predic tions of Daniel and John, the Mohammedan delusion is as real and as prominent a subject of prophecy as

APPENDIX. 209

any in the whole compass of the Bible. Now, to insist upon the operation of merely human causes in the production of an event which is truly a sub ject of prophecy, is in fact to take the government of the world out of the hands of God. And this principle pushed to the extreme will inevitably lov and impugn the sure word of prophecy ; for it makes God the predicter of events over which, at the same time, he has no special superintendence or control. Such a principle cannot stand the least examination. When Daniel foretels the fortunes of the four LH empires; or when Isaiah speaks of Cyrus by name, as one who should accomplish certain great pur poses of the Infinite Mind, is it to be supposed, that the events predicted were to happen exclusive of Providential agency? As easily and as justly then may we acknowledge a special pre-ordainment in the case of Mohammed, whose still more formidable dominion and more lasting and more fatal a<_ r iicy in the affairs of men, are equally the theme of un questionable predictions. . > admission of this na ture militates with the free agency of man. or at all affects the moral character of his actions. The mere fact that an event is foreknown or foretold by the Deity, neither takes away nor weakens the ac countability of the agents concerned. Of this, the whole Scripture is full of proofs. But the reflecting reader will desire no farther confirmation of so plain a position.

S3

210 APPENDIX.

[ B ] ;

THE CAABA.

CAABA is the name given to a very ancient temple, in the city of Mecca, the origin of which is lost in the darkness of remote ages. Centuries before Mohammed was born, and while the Arabs were yet pagans, this building was held to possess a peculiar sanctity: pilgrimages were made to it from distant regions ; and that tribe or family was accounted the most honourable, who were the keepers of its keys. It is an oblong, massive structure, built of large blocks of different sized stones, joined rudely to gether, and is about eighteen paces in length, four teen in breadth, and from thirty-five to forty feet in height. It has but one door, on the north side, seven feet above the ground, wholly plated with silver, and embellished with gilt ornaments. From the door s being placed, not in the centre, but near to one corner of the building, it appears not to have been originally designed for a sacred use ; but at what time, or for what reasons, it became thus appro priated, it is not possible now to determine. Near the door, in the angle of the wall of the north-east corner of the Caaba, about seven spans from the ground, is the celebrated "black stone," so de voutly kissed by every pilgrim visiting the sacred city. It is of an oval shape, about seven inches in diameter, composed of about seven small stones, of different sizes and shapes, well joined together with cement, and perfectly smooth ; appearing as if the original stone had been broken into many pieces by a violent blow, and then united again, which indeed is reported to have been the fact. A border of some kind of cement, rising a little above the surface of

APPENDIX. 211

the stone, surrounds it, and both this and the stone are encircled by a silver band.

According to the fabulous legends of the Mussul mans, the "black stone" was brought down from heaven by Gabriel, at the creation of the world; and was then of a pure white, but has contracted its present sable hue from the guilt of the MI is com mitted by the sons of men. If a conjecture, how ever, may be hazarded, we should not hesitate to refer its origin to that peculiar trait in the character of the Ishmaelites, which has ever led them to imi tate the Israelites. Scarcely a feature in the reli gious institutions, usages, or traditions of the Jews, but has its spurious counterpart in those of the seed of Hagar. Jacob s pillar of stone, at Bethel, would of course become celebrated among his descendants. In like manner, from causes now unknown, we may imagine this stone to have received a similar sanctity among the Arabs. This is rendered more probable from the circumstance, that one of the names given to the Caaba, in the Arabic Ian image, is Beit-Allah, house of God; a word of the same import and simi lar sound with Beth-el, from which the Greek term Baitulia was frequently applied to sacred stones or memorial-pillars, like that of Jacob.

The double roof of the Caaba is supported within by three octangular pillars of aloes-wood, between which, on a bar of iron, hang a number of silver lamps. The four sides without are covered with a rich black silk stuff hanging down to the ground, and encircled near the top with an embroidered band of gold, which compasses the whole building. This covering, which is renewed every year, was for merly supplied by the Caliphs, afterward by the Sultans of Egypt ; but is now sent from Cairo, at the expense of the Grand Seignior, at the time of the Hadj, when the old one is cut into small pieces and sold to the pilgrims for nearly as much money as the new one costs. This curtain or veil, called

APPENDIX.

Kesoua, is blazoned all over with the words, " There is no God, but God," &c. in gold letters of great size ; and such a sacredness attaches to it, that the camel which transports it to Mecca is ever after ex empted from labour. This circumstance of the Caaba being covered in the manner described sug gests the probability, that the structure was intended as a rude imitation of the Jewish Tabernacle, which was also enveloped in embroidered curtains without, while within was a golden candlestick, with seven branches, kept constantly burning.

The Caaba, at a slight distance, is surrounded with a circular enclosure of thirty-two slender gilt pillars, between every two of which are suspended seven lamps, upon small bars of silver connecting the pillars towards the top. These lamps are always lighted after sunset. This sacred paling reminds us again of the Tabernacle ; the .court of which, though of an oblong instead of a circular form, was constructed of pillars, and hung with curtains, with only a single place of entrance. Within this en closure of the Caaba, and almost contiguous to its base, lies the " white stone," said to be the sepul chre of Ishmael, which receives the rain-water fall ing off the flat roof of the edifice through a spout, formerly of wood, but now of gold. According to the account of Burckhardt, the effect of the whole scene, the mysterious drapery, the profusion of gold and silver, the blaze of lamps, and the kneeling mul titudes, surpasses any thing the imagination could have pictured.

At a small distance from the Caaba, on the east side, is the station or place of Abraham, whom the Arabs affirm to have been the builder of the temple, where there is another stone much respected by the Moslems, as they pretend that the patriarch stood upon it while employed about the building, and pro fess to show the prints of his footsteps to this day. Just without the circular court, on its south, north,

APPENDIX. 213

and west sides, are three buildings drsiuaed as ora tories, or places of prayer, wlit-re the pilgrim wor shippers perform their devotions. Besides these there are several small buildings near to the main structure, in one of which is the famous well of Zemzem, said by the Mussulmans to be the very spring which the angel discovered to Hagar in the wilderness, and whose waters of course possess the most miraculous virtues. They cure all diseases, both of body and spirit, and supply the whole town for drinking and oblation. It is said to be the only sweet water in the whole valley ; but Pitts, an Eng lish traveller, found it brackish, and says, the pil grims drink it so inordinately, that " they are not only much purged, but their flesh breaks out all in pimples ; and this they called the purging of their spiritual corruption." They not only drink, but have buckets of water poured over them, and then think their sins are washed into the well. One of the miracles of Mecca is, that the water of this well never diminishes ; but this is not surprising to the true believers, who regard it as having been miracu lously created to save the infant Ishmael when dying of thirst in the wilderness. Burckhardt, however, explains it without a miracle, by supposing that the I water flows through the bottom, being supplied by a subterraneous rivulet. The water, he says, is per fectly sweet, but heavy to the taste, slightly tepid, and sometimes in its colour resembles milk. The pilgrims frequently destroy the ropes, buckets, and other appendages of the well in their eagerness to quaff its holy water.

Surrounding all the objects now described, which occupy the centre of an open space, is the square colonnade or grand piazza, consisting of a quadruple row of columns on one side, and a triple row on the other three sides, united by pointed or Gothic arches, every four of which support a dome, plas tered white the number of these domes amounting

214 APPENDIX.

to one hundred and fifty-two, and the pillars to four hundred and forty-eight. From the arches of these colonnades are suspended lamps, some of which are lighted every night, and the whole of them during the nights of the Ramadan. The columns are up wards of twenty feet high, and somewhat more than a foot and a half in diameter; some are of a reddish- gray granite, some of red porphyry, and others of white marble. No two capitals or bases are exactly alike ; in some cases, by the ignorance of the work men, the former have been placed upside down on the shafts. The arches and some parts of the walls are gaudily painted in stripes of yellow, red, and blue, which, as we have already seen, are colours peculiar to Mohammedanism. At each of the four corners of this immense quadrangular court, tower ing above the pillared domes, rises a lofty minaret, surmounted with a gilded crescent, the invariable accompaniment of the Moslem temple.

"The high antiquity of the Caaba," says Mr. Forster,* " is undisputed. The permanent character of its rites is certified by our knowledge of the ad herence of the Arabs, in every age, to their ancient customs. But, from the uniform consent of Maho metan writers, it farther appears that the statues of Abraham and Ishmael, which from remote antiquity nad held a conspicuous place in the Caaba, and con stituted the principal object of its idol worship, re mained to the time of Mahomet, and were there found by the Mussulmans after the capture of Mecca, Mahomet, Abulfeda tells us, when he took Mecca in the eighth year of the Hejira, found and destroyed in the Caaba, on his entering the temple, the image of Abraham holding in his hand seven arrows with out heads or feathers, such as the Arabs use in divi nation, and surrounded with a great number of angels and prophets, as inferior deities, among

• Mahometanism Unveiled, vol. ii. p. 404.

ix. 215

whom, as Al Janabi and other \\ n;- is add, was mael with divining arrowa also m his hand. " Various external si<n >atriarehal

rin, may be traced in th" A ire- Mahometan worship of the Caal)a. Ainnn-j one ci

suiliciently remarkable :aim distinct notice in

this place, inasmuch as it has he-n ;iih: , n ,l

censured in the Koran.* Tii 11 \rah>- were

used to compass the Caaba nak< <!, because doih they said, were the signs of t to

<H>d. The celebrated black stone of the ( aab;- al-o, primitive source and object of Arabian i r\ , strongly indicates the origin to which if i uniformly referred. The Arabs attribute itc duetion into the temple of Mecca to the in mi, posterity of Ishmael. The peculiar kni<l of su; lion is just what might be expected to arise from the abuse of an early patriarchal custom that oi i ni- up stones on particular spots in honour of the true God. While the connexion is farther made out by the exact correspondence in this particular betu . the idolatry of the ancient Israelites and of the; Ante-Mahometan Arabians, their identity miulit be largely shown from the Old Testament ; but a passage from the prophecy of Isaiah will sufli The prophet thus indignantly reproves the Jews for their idolatry : * Among the smooth stones of the stream is thy portion : they, they are thy lot : even to them thou hast poured a drink offering, thou hast offered a meat offering-. "

IN connexion with the preceding account of the Caaba, the place of the Moslem solemnities, the reader may be interested by the following ani mated sketch of the pilgrimage to Mecca, from the

• Koran, ch. viL

216 APPENDIX.

Review (in the London Quarterly) of Burckhardt s Travels in Arabia.

" At a certain distance from the Holy City, all pil grims are required to strip themselves naked, throw away their garments, and put on the ihram, or ehram, two pieces of linen or cotton cloth, generally white, one of them wrapped round the loins, the other thrown loosely over the neck and shoulders, while the head remains wholly uncovered. Burckhardt at once complied with this custom, which has occa sioned the death of many ; for when the pilgrimage happens in winter, the assumption of the ihram is extremely prejudicial to the most robust constitu tion, more especially to that of the northern Mus sulmans, who have been accustomed to thick woollen clothes; yet, says Burckhardt, the religious zeal of some who visit the Hedjaz is so ardent, that if they arrive even several months previous to the Hadj, they vow, on taking the ihram, not to throw it off till after the completion of their pilgrimage to Arafat. It is said* that Haroun Al Raschid and his wife Zobeyda once performed the pilgrimage on foot from Bagdad to Mekka, clothed only with the ihram; but indulged in the luxury of walking on splendid carpets the whole way.

" The ancient Arabs, who reckoned time by lunar months, and intercalated a month every three years, had the pilgrimage fixed to a certain season, for the Hadj is not a Mussulman invention ; but when Ma homet ordained that the same pilgrimage should be continued, in honour of the living God, which, for ages before him, had been, in forgetfulness of the original patriarchal faith of the race, performed in honoui of senseless idols, he prescribed the cere mony to a particular lunar month ; and as the modern Arabs do not intercalate, its periodical re turns became irregular, and in thirty-three years shifted through all the months of the year, from the height of summer to the depth of winter

Al PKXDIX. 217

"On entering Mekka, the temple or mosque must lio immediately visited, whether the stranger be pil grim or not. The prescribed ceremonies are, first, to repeat certain prayers, in dirt". -rent parts of the

nple; then to bruin the / . or walk round the. Kaaba seven times, kissing the black stone at each circuit; then to proceed to the well of /ein/ein, and drink as much water as they wish or can get. The second ceremony whicli the pilgrim lias to per form is, to pro-- :) the hill of S/afa, and there re peat certain prescribed prayers before he sets out on the holy walk, or say, which is along a level spot, about six hundred paces in length, terminating at a stone platform, called Meroti This walk, which in certain places must be a run, is to he repeated seven times, the pilgrims reciting prayers uninter ruptedly, with a loud voice the whole time. The third ceremony is that of shaving the head and walk ing to the Omra, about one hour and a half from Mekka, chanting pious ejaculations all the way. The two former ceremonies must, after this, be again repeated. The walk round the Kaaba seven times, may be repeated as oft as the pilgrim thinks fit, and the more frequently the more meritorious.

"About seventy thousand persons assembled at Mekka, when Burckhardt made his pilgrimage, and submitted to the performance of these ceremonies. This is the least number which the Mussulmans told Ali Bey there must necessarily be assembled at every pilgrimage, on Mount Arafat ; and that in case any deficiency should occur, angels are sent down from heaven to complete the number. Pitts says pre cisely the same thing. When Ali Bey went through this part of the ceremony, he tells us, an assemblage of eighty thousand men, two thousand women, and one thousand little children, with sixty or seventy thousand camels, asses, and horses, marched through the narrow valley leading from Arafat, in a cloud of dust, carrying a forest of lances, guns, swivels, &c.

T

218 APPENDIX.

and yet no accident occurred that he knew of, ex cept to himself, he received, it seems, a couple of wounds in his leg. One would have thought that Burckhardt s seventy thousand was a prodigious number ; yet he tells us, that two only of the five or six regular caravans made their appearance this year, the Syrian and the Egyptian. About four thousand pilgrims from Turkey came by sea ; and perhaps half as many from other distant quarters of the Mahommedan world. The Syrian was always considered the most numerous. It is stated, that when the mother of Motessem b lllah, the last of the Abbassides, performed the pilgrimage in the year of the Hejira 631, her caravan was composed of one hundred and twenty thousand camels that in 1814 consisted of not more than four or five thousand per sons, and fifteen thousand camels. Barthema states the Cairo caravan, when he was at Mekka, to have amounted to sixty-four thousand camels; in 1814 the same caravan consisted mostly of Mahomet Ali s troops, with very few pilgrims. But Burckhardt says., that in 1816, a single grandee of Cairo joined the Hadj with one hundred and ten camels, for the trans port of his baggage and retinue, whose travelling expenses alone, he supposes, could not have been ]ess than ten thousand pounds. The tents and equip age of the public women and dancing girls were among the most splendid in this caravan. The Moggrebyn (i. e. Western, or Barbary) caravan, com prised, of late years, altogether from six to eight thou sand men (it has been forty thousand) ; in the year 1814 very few joined it. The Eastern caravan of this year consisted chiefly of a large party of Ma lays from Java, Sumatra, and the Malabar coast. A solitary Afghan pilgrim, an old man of extraordinary strength, had walked all the way from Caubul to Mekka, and intended to return in the same manner. Vast numbers of Bedouins flock to Mekka at the time of the pilgrimage ; and others from every part

APPENDIX. 219

of Arabia. Many of these pilgrims depend entirely M iice, botli on the journey and at Mekka, on beiruinir; others bring some small productions from tlirii ective countries for sale.

" Tlir Al< :>yns, for example, brin- their red bonnets and woollen cloaks; tin- Kuropeaii Turks, shoes and slippers, hardware, embroidered siulVs, sweetmeats, ai\iher, trinkets of European manufac ture) knit silk purses, &c.; the Turks of Anatolia, bring carpets, silks, and Angora shawls; the Per sians, Cashmere shawls and large silk handkerchi. the Afghans, tooth-brushes, made of the spongy boughs of a tree growing in Bokhara, beads of a yel low soapstone, and plain coarse shawls, manufac tured in their own country; the Indians, the nu merous productions of their rich and extensive re gion; the people of Yemen, snakes for the Persian pipes, sandals, and various other works in leather; and the Africans bring various articles adapted to the slave trade.

" When all the required ceremonies have been gone through at Mekka, the whole concourse of pilgrims repair together on a certain day to Mount Arafat, some on camels, some on mules, or asses, and the greater number barefooted, this being the most me ritorious way of performing a journey of eighteen or twenty miles. We were several hours, says Burckhardt, before we could reach the outskirts of the town, so great was the crowd of camels. Of the half-naked Hadjis, all dressed in the white ihram some sat on their camels, mules, or asses, reading the Koran, some ejaculated loud prayers, while others cursed their drivers, and quarrelled with those near them, who were choking up the pas sages. Having cleared a narrow pass in the moun tains, the plain of Arafat opened out. Here the dif ferent caravans began to disperse in search of places to pitch their tents. Hadjis were seen in every di rection wandering among the tents in search of their

220 APPE]S 7 DIX.

companions, whom they had lost in the confusion along the road ; and it was several hours before the noise and clamour had subsided.

"In the morning, Burckhardt ascended the summit of Mount Arafat, from whence he counted about three thousand tents, dispersed over the plain, of which two -thirds belonged to the two Hadj cara vans, and to the suite and soldiers of Mohammed Ali ; but the greatest number of the assembled mul titudes were, says our traveller, like myself, without tents. Those of the wife of Mohammed Ali, the mother of Tousoun and Ibrahim Pasha, were magnificent, the transport of her baggage alone, from Djidda to Mekka, having required five hundred camels.

" Her tent was in fact an encampment, consisting of a dozen tents of different sizes, inhabited by her women ; the whole enclosed by a wall of linen cloth, eight hundred paces in circuit, the single entrance of which was guarded by eunuchs in splendid dresses. Around this enclosure were pitched the tents of the men who formed her numerous suite. The beautiful embroidery on the exterior of this linen palace, with the various colours displayed in every part of it, constituted an object which re minded me of some descriptions in the Arabian Tales of a Thousand and One Nights.

"Mr. Burckhardt says, he estimated the number of persons assembled on the plain at seventy thousand ; but whether any, or how many of them, were sup plied by angels, he does not say : it is, however, deserving of remark, that he is the third traveller who mentions the same number. This enormous mass, after washing and purifying the body accord ing to law, or going through the motions where water was not to be had, now pressed forwards towards the mountain of Arafat, and covered its sides from top to bottom. At the appointed hour, the Cadi of Mekka took Ms stand on a stone plat-

APPENDIX. 221

form on the top of the mountain, and began his sermon, to which the multitude appeared to listen in solemn and respectful silence. At every pause, however, the assembled multitudes waved the skirts of their //; over their heads and rent the air

wiili shouts of Lebeyk, alhihuma Icbryk / Here ire are, at thy commands, O Uod! * During tin- wavings of the ihramsf says BurckhaYdt, the side of the mountain, thickly crowded as it was by the people in their white garments, had the appearance of a cataract of water ; while the green umbrellas, with which several thousand hadjis, sitting on their camels below, were provided, bore some resemblance to a verdant plain. The assemblage of such a multitude, to every outward appearance humbling themselves in prayer and adoration before God, must be an imposing and impressive spectacle to him who first observes it, whether Mahommedan, Chris tian, Jew, or Pagan. It was a sight, indeed, says Pitts, able to pierce one s heart, to bohold so many in their garments of humility and mortifica tion, with their naked heads and cheeks watered with tears, and to hear their grievous sighs and sobs, beg ging earnestly for the remission of their sins. Burckhardt mentions the first arrival of a black Darfoor pilgrim at the temple, at the time when it was illuminated; and from eight to ten thousand persons in the act of adoration, who was so over awed, that, after remaining prostrate for some time,

• he burst into a flood of tears ; and in the height of

his emotion, instead of reciting the usual prayers of the visiter, only exclaimed " O God ! now take my soul, for this is paradise !"

" As the sun descended behind the western moun tains, the Cadi shut his book : instantly the crowds rushed down the mountains : the tents were struck, and the whole mass of pilgrims moved forward across the plain on their return. Thousands of torches were now lighted ; volleys of artillery and

T2

222 APPENDIX.

of musketry were fired : sky-rockets innumerable were let off; the Pasha s band of music were played till they arrived at a place called Mezdelfe, when every one lay down on the bare ground where he could find a spot. Here another sermon was preached, commencing with the first dawn, and con tinuing till the first rays of the sun appear, when the multitude again move forward, with a slow pace, to Wady Muna, about three miles off. This is the scene for the ceremony of throwing stones at the Devil ; every pilgrim must throw seven little stones at three several spots in the valley of Muna, or twenty-one in the whole ; and at each throw repeat the words, 4 In the name of God ; God is great ; we do this to secure ourselves from the Devil and his troops. Joseph Pitts says, as I was going to throw the stones, a facetious hadji met me ; saith he, " You may save -your labour at present, if you please, for I have hit out the Devil s eyes already." The pilgrims are here shown a rock with a deep split in the middle, which was made by the angel turning aside the knife of Abraham, when he was about to sacrifice his son Isaac. Pitts, on being told this, observes, it must have been a good stroke indeed. The pilgrims are taught also to believe, that the cus tom of stoning the Devil is to commemorate the endeavour of his satanic majesty to dissuade Isaac from following his father, and whispering in his ear that he was going to slay him.

" This stoning in the valley of Muna occupies a day or two, after which comes the grand sacrifice of animals, some brought by the several hadjis, others purchased from the Bedouins for the occasion ; the throats of which must always be cut with their faces towards the Kaaba. At the pilgrimage in question, the number of sheep thus slaughtered in the name of the most merciful God, is represented as small, amounting only to between six and eight thousand. The historian Kotobeddyn, quoted by

APPENDIX. 223

Burckhardt, relates, that when the Caliph Mokteda performed the pilgrimage, in the year of the Hejira 350, he sacrificed on this occasion forty thousand camels and cows, and fifty thousand sheep. Bar- thema talks of thirty thousand oxen being slain, and their carcasses given to the poor, who appeared to him more anxious to have their bellies filled than their sins remitted. One is at a loss to imagine where, in such a miserable country, all these th<u- sanda and tens of thousands of camels, cows, and sheep can possibly be subsisted; the numbers n: be exaggerated, but there is no question of th< Mi- be ing very great. The feast being ended, all the pilgrims had their heads shaved, threw off the ihrarn^ and resumed their ordinary clothing ; a larger fair was now held, the valley blazed all night with illu minations, bonfires, the discharge of art ill aid fireworks ; and the hadjis then returned to Mekka. Many of the poorer pilirrims, however, remained to feast on the offals of the slaughtered sheep. At Mecca the ceremonies of the Kaaba and the Drura were again to be repeated, and then the hadj was truly perfumed. Burckhardt makes no mention of any females becoming hadjis by a visit to Arafat, though Ali Bey talks of two thousand. There is no absolute prohibition; but from what follows, no great encouragement for the fair sex to go through the ceremonies.

" * The Mohammedan law prescribes, that no un married woman shall perform the pilgrimage ; and that even every married woman must be accompa nied by her husband, or at least by a very near re lation (the Shaffay sect does not even allow the latter). Female hadjis sometimes arrive from Turkey for the hadj ; rich old widows who wish to see Mekka before they die ; or women who set out with their husbands, and lose them on the road by disease. In such cases the female finds at Djidda delyls (or, as this class is called, Muhallil) ready to

224 APPENDIX.

facilitate their progress through the sacred territory in the character of husbands. The marriage con tract is written out before the Kadhy ; and the lady, accompanied by her delyl, performs the pilgrimage to Mekka, Arafat, and all the sacred places. This, however, is understood to be merely a nominal mar riage ; and the delyl must divorce the woman on his return to Djidda : if he were to refuse a divorce, the law cannot compel him to it, and the marriage would be considered binding : but he could no longer ex ercise the lucrative profession of delyl ; and my in formant could only recollect two examples of the delyl continuing to be the woman s husband. I be lieve there is not any exaggeration of the number, in stating that there are eight hundred full-grown delylsj besides boys who are learning the profession. Whenever a shop-keeper loses his customers, or a poor man of letters wishes to procure as much money as will purchase an Abyssinian slave, he turns delyl. The profession is one of little repute ; but many a prosperous Mekkawy has, at some period of his life, been a member of it.

" Burckhardt remained at Mekka a whole month after the conclusion of the hadj, at which time it appeared like a deserted town.

" Of its brilliant shops one-fourth only remained ; and in the streets, where a few weeks before it was necessary to force one s way through the crowd, not a single hadji was seen, except solitary beggars who raised their plaintive voices towards the windows of the houses which they supposed to be still inhabited. Rubbish and filth covered all the streets, and no body appeared disposed to remove it. The skirts of the town were crowded with the dead carcasses of camels, the smell from which rendered the air, even in the midst of the town, offensive, and cer tainly contributed to the many diseases now preva lent.

"Disease and mortality, which succeed to the

APPENDIX. 225

fatigues endured on the journey, or are caused by the liirht covering of the ihram, the unhealthy lodgii ai .Mckka, the bad fare, and sometimes absolute want, fill the mosque with dead bodies carried thither to receive the Imam s prayer, or with sick persons, many of whom uhen their dissolution approaches, are brought to the colonnades, that they may cither be cured by the sight of the Kaabu, or at least to have the satisfaction of expiring within the sacred enclosure. Poor hadjis, worn out with disease and hunger, are seen dragging their emaciated bodies along the columns ; and when no longer able to stretch forth their hand to ask the passenger for charity, they place a bowl to receive alms near the mat on which they lay themselves. When they feel their last moments approaching, they cover them selves with their tattered garments ; and often a whole day passes before it is discovered that they are dead. For a month subsequent to the conclusion of the liadj, I found, almost every morning, corpses of pil grims lying in the mosque ; .myself and a Greek hadji, whom accident had brought to the spot, once closed the eyes of a poor Moggrebyn pilgrim, who had crawled into the neighbourhood of the Kaaba to breathe his last, as the Moslems say, in the arms of the prophet and of the guardian angels. He inti mated by signs his wish that we should sprinkle Zemzem water over him; and while we were doing so he expired : half an hour afterward he was buried.

" The situation of Mekkais singularly unhappy, and ill adapted for the accommodation of the numerous votaries of Islam that flock thither to perform the rites of the pilgrimage. The town is built in a nar row valley, hemmed in by barren mountains ; the water of the wells is bitter or brackish ; no pastures for cattle are near it ; no land fit for agriculture ; and the only resourc.e from which its inhabitants de rive their subsistence is a little traffic, and the visits of the hadjis. Mr. Burckhardt estimates

226 APPENDIX.

the population of the town and suburbs at twenty- five to thirty thousand stationary inhabitants, to which he adds three or four thousand Abyssinian and black slaves.

" On the whole, notwithstanding all that Burckhardt records as to certain symptoms of enthusiasm in the course of his hadj, it is sufficiently plain, that even in the original seat of Mahommedanism, the reli gious feelings of the people have cooled down con siderably. The educated Moslems every where are mostly of the sect of Mahomet Ali of Egypt, nor can we have any doubt that all things are thus working together for the re-establishment of the true religion in the regions where man was first civilized, and where the oracles of God were uttered. In the mean time, the decline of the arch-heresy of the East will be regretted by no one who judges of the tree by the fruit. A long residence, says Burck hardt, among Turks, Syrians, and Egyptians (and no man knew them better) justifies me in declar ing that they are wholly deficient in virtue, honour, and justice ; that they have little true piety, and still less charity or forbearance ; and that honesty is only to be found in their paupers or idiots. "

APPENDIX. 227

[C]

THE KORAN.

THE word KORAN, derived from ihe verb KARA, to read, properly signifies the reading, legend, or that rvhich ought to be read; by which n;ime the Moham medans denote not only the entire book or volun of the Koran, but also any particular chapter or sec tion of it, just as the Jews, in their laimnauc, call the whole Scripture, or any part of it, by the name of Karah, or Mikra, words of precisely the sani origin and import as Koran. This book muM lie re garded as the code of laws, religion, and morality, which Mohammed, in his character of legislator and prophet, promulgated to the people of Arabia. \ - it is therefore the only book of law amon<r the Mus sulmans, and comprehends also the religious doc trines -which they are taught to believe, it follows, that with them a doctor in the law is also a doctor in theology, which two professions are wholly inse parable. This law, upon which is founded all their theology and jurisprudence, is comprised in the Koran, in the same manner as the civil code of the Jews is comprised in the five books of Moses.

The collection of moral traditions, composed of the sayings and actions of the prophet, and forming a kind of supplement to the Koran, the Moslems call the Sonnah; just as the Jews have denominated the book containing their oral traditions, the Mishna.

The entire Koran is divided into one hundred and fourteen portions, which are denominated Suras, or chapters; and these again into smaller divisions, called Ayat, answering nearly, though not exactly, to our verses.

There appears to be an entire absence of any thing like design or method in either the larger or the

228 APPENDIX.

smaller divisions. Neither the time at which they were delivered, nor the matter they contain, was the rule by which they were arranged. They were, in fact, apparently thrown together without order or meaning. One verse has seldom any connexion with the preceding; and the same subject, unless it be some narrative, such as that of Abraham, Joseph, or Pharaoh, distorted from the Sacred Scriptures, is in no case continued for a dozen verses in succes sion ; each one appears an isolated precept or ex clamation, the tendency and pertinence of which it is often difficult and frequently impossible to dis cover. The first nine titles will convey to the reader a fair conception of the arrangement, and something of the nature, of the subjects enbraced in the whole. 1. The Preface. 2. The Cow. 3. The Family of Irani. 4. Women. 5. Table. 6. Cattle. 7. Al Araf. 8. The Spoils. 9. The Declaration of Im munity.

As to the plan or structure of this pseudo-revela tion, it is remarkable that Mohammed makes God the speaker throughout. This should be borne in mind by the reader in perusing the extracts given in the preceding work. The addresses are for the most part made directly to the prophet, informing him what he is to communicate to his countrymen and the world; in other cases, the precepts, pro mises, or threatenings are addressed immediately to the unbelievers, or the faithful, according as the burden of them applies to the one or the other. The following citations may serve as a specimen of the whole book. " Now we know that what they speak grieveth thee : yet, they do not. accuse thee of false hood ; but the ungodly contradict the signs of God. And apostles before thee have been accounted liars : but they patiently bore their being accounted liars, and their being vexed, until our help came unto them." " Say, Verily I am forbidden to worship the false deities which ye invoke besides God. Say, I

APPENDIX. 229

will not follow your desires; for then should I err, neither should 1 he one of those wh reeled. Say, I ! . e according to the plain decla ration which I have r i my Lord; hut h;ive forged lies concernim: him."

," which is almost of ; nal occur in

the Koran, is generally pr : to p para<rra >ntaiuing a message to the people; and

the word "Answer" is employed wherever a hypothetical or foreseen objection* are to he ob viated, or any doubtful questions to be resoh "They will ask thee also what they shall bestow in alms: answer, What ye have to spare. Ti ill also ask thee concerning orphans : answer, T< righteously with them is best ; and if ye intern* with the management of what belongs to them, them no wrong; they are your brethen: ( knoweth the corrupt dealer from the righteous ; and if God please he will surely distress you, for Cod is mighty and wise," To others the Divine mandal are usually couched in the following style : " <) m< -n, now is the apostle come unto you with truth from the Lord; believe, therefore ; it will be hett< you." "We have formerly destroyed the genera tions who were before you, O men of M< when they had acted unjustly, and our apostles had come unto them with evident miracles, and tl; would not believe. Thus do we reward the wicked people." " O true believers, wage war against such of the infidels as are near you ; and let them find severity in you : and know that God is with those that fear him." " O true believers, raise not your voices above the voice of the prophet ; neither speak loud unto him in discourse, as ye speak loud unto one another, lest your works become vain, and ye perceive it not."

Immediately after the title, at the head of every chapter, with the single exception of the ninth, is prefixed the solemn form, "!N THE NAME OF THE

230 APPENDIX.

MOST MERCIFUL GOD." This form is called by the Mohammedans, Bismillfth, and is invariably placed by them at the beginning of all their books and writings in general, as a peculiar mark or distin guishing characteristic of their religion: it being deemed a species of impiety to omit it. The Jews, for the same purpose, make use of the form, " In the name of the Lord," or, " In the name of the great God :" and the Eastern Christians that of, " In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost."

In its general outline of facts, the Koran corres ponds with the Old Testament in the following his torical details : the accounts of the creation of the world ; of the fall of Adam ; of the general deluge ; of the deliverance of Noah and his family in the ark ; the call of Abraham ; the stories of Isaac and Ishmael; of Jacob arid the patriarchs; the selec tion of the Jews as God s chosen people ; the pro phetic office, miracles, and administration of Moses ; the inspiration and authority of the Hebrew histo rians, prophets, and psalmists, especially of David and Solomon ; and, lastly, of the promise of the ad vent of the Messiah, with many of the accompany ing predictions respecting it.

Again, with the New Testament the Koran con curs in the recognition of Jesus Christ as the pro mised Messiah of the Jews ; in his miraculous con ception by the breath or Spirit of God ; his imma culate nativity of the Virgin Mary; his title of Logos, or Word of God ; in the miraculous birth of John the Baptist, son of Zecharias, as his forerunner ; in his performance of many mighty signs and mira cles, such as healing the sick,- raising the dead, and controlling and casting out devils; in his rejection and persecution by his own countrymen ; his con demnation to the death of the cross ; his bodily as cension into heaven ; his officiating there as a Me diator and Intercessor between God and man, and

APPENDIX. 231

as Judge of all men at the last day. After the ex ample, however, of sonic of tin- aneimt heret Mohammed, as ap; iVoin the foDowing passag

lied the reality of the ^ ;r*s cru >n:

"And for that they have not believed in ,nd

have spoken a irai nst Man ahiinny; and

have said, Verily we have slain Chri>t Jesus, the son of Mary, the apostle of God ; yet they slew him not, neither crucified him, hut he was represented by one in his likeness. They did not really kill him; but God took him up to himself: and God is mighty and wise." "And the .lews devised a stra tagem against him; but God devised a stratagem against them; and God is the best deviser of stra tagems." This stratagem, accord ing to the M<<- L ins, was God s taking Jesus up into heaven, and stamping his likeness on another person, who was apprehended and crucified in his stead. Their con stant tradition is, that 11 not Jesus himself who underwent that ignominious death, but somebody else in his shape and resemblance.

These numerous coincidences of the Koran with the facts and doctrines of the Bible are strangely interspersed with matter the most incongruous; with extravagant fables, monstrous perversions of the truth, and ridiculous and endless puerilities. This is accounted for on the supposition, that while. the authentic facts were derived immediately from the canonical Scriptures, the fictions and absurdities were deduced in part from the traditions of the Tal- mudic and Rabbinical w r riters ; and in part from the apocryphal Gospels, or from the books of Adam, of Seth, of Enoch, of Noah, and other similar fabrica tions, well known in church history as having been extensively in use among the heretics of the first centuries. ~

A specimen or two of the manner in which some of the best-known narratives of the Old Testament ap pear in the Koran, may not be unsuitably adduced here.

232 APPENDIX.

A

" Our messengers also came formerly unto Abra ham with good tidings. They said, Peace be upon thee. And he answered, And on you be peace ! and he tarried not, but brought a roasted calf. And his wife Sarah was standing by; and she laughed: and we promised her Isaac, and after Isaac, Jacob. She said, Alas ! shall I bear a son, who am old ; this my husband also being advanced in years ? Verily, this would be a wonderful thing. The angels answered, Dost thou wonder at the effect of the command of God 1 The mercy of God and his blessings be upon you. And when his apprehension had departed from Abraham, and the good tidings of Isaac s birth had come unto him, he disputed with us concerning the people of Lot ; for Abraham was a pitiful, compas sionate, and devout person. The angels said unto him, O Abraham, abstain from this ; for now is the command of thy Lord come, to put their sentence in execution, and an inevitable punishment is ready to fall upon them. And when our messengers came unto Lot, he was troubled for them; and his arm was straitened concerning them ; and he said, This is a grievous day. And his people came unto him, rushing upon him : and they had formerly been guilty of wickedness. Lot said unto them, O my people, these my daughters are more lawful for you : there fore fear God, and put me not to shame by wronging my guests. Is there not a man .of prudence among you 1 They answered, Thou knowest that we have no need of thy daughters ; and thou well knowest what we would have. He said, If I had strength sufficient to oppose thee, or I could have recourse unto a powerful support, I would certainly do it. The angels said, O Lot, verily we are the messen gers of thy Lord ; they shall by no means come in unto thee. Go forth, therefore, with thy family, in some part of the night, and let not any of you turn back : but as for thy wife, that shall happen unto her which shall happen unto them. Verily, the predic-

APPENDIX. 233

tion of their punishment shall be fulfilled in the

morning.

" And Abraham said, Verily, I am going unto my Lord who will direct me. O Lord, irnmt me a righteous issue! Wherefore we acquainted him that he should have a son, who should he a meek youth. And when he had attained t<> yean of dis cretion, and could join in acts of religion with him, Abraham said unto him, O my son, vmly I saw in ;i dream that I should offer thee in sacrifice: consider therefore what thou art of opinion I should do. He answered, O my father, do what thou art commanded: thou shalt find me, if God please, a patient person. And when they had submitted themselves to the divine will, and Abraham had laid his son prostrate 1 on his face, we cried unto him, O Abraham, now hast thou verified the vision. Tims do we reward the righteous. Verily, this was a manifest trial. And we ransomed him .with a noble victim.

The following passage may serve to illustrate the correspondence of the Koran with the historical re lations of the New Testament :

" Zacharias called on his Lord, and said, Lord, give me from thee a good offspring, for thou art the hearer of prayer. And the angels called to him, while he stood praying in the chamber, saying, Verily, God promiseth thee a son, named John, who shall bear witness to THE WORD which cometli from God ; an honourable person, chaste, and one of the righteous prophets. He answered, Lord, how shall I have a son, when old age hath overtaken me, and my wife is barren ? The angel said, So God doth that which he pleaseth. Zacharias answered, Lord, give me a sign. The angel said, Thy sign shall be, that thou shalt speak unto no man for three days, otherwise than by gesture. And when the angels said, OMary, verily, God hath chosen thee, and hath purified thee, and hath chosen thee above all the women of the world : when the angels said, O Mary,

Ufl

234 APPENDIX.

verily, God sendeth thee good tidings, that thou shalt bear THE WORD, proceeding from himself; his name shall be Christ Jesus, the son of Mary; honour able in this world and in the world to come, and one of those who approach near to the presence of God : She answered, Lord, how shall I have a son, since a man hath not touched me ? The angel said, So God createth that which he pleaseth : when he de- creeth a thing, he only saith unto it, Be, and it is : God shall teach him the Scripture, and wisdom, and the law, and the Gospel ; and he shall appoint him his apostle to the children of Israel."

But besides agreements with the Old and New Testaments of this palpable kind, the Koran betrays its obligations to the sacred volume by numerous coincidences, more or less direct, with the senti ments, the imagery, and the phraseology of Scrip ture. Indeed, the most interesting light in which the Koran is to be viewed is as a spurious resem blance of the inspired oracles of Jews and Christians. The extent to which the Bible of Mohammedans is made up of plagiarisms from the true revelation can scarcely be conceived by one who has not insti tuted a special inquiry into the contents of each, with the express design of tracing the analogy be tween them. Of the fact, however, of the Koran being constructed, in great measure, from the mate rials furnished by the Old and New Testaments, no one can doubt, who is assured that the following is but a specimen of hundreds of similar correspon dencies which might easily be made out between the two.

BIBLE. KORAN.

Take heed that ye do not your Make not your alms of none

alms before men to be seen of them ; effect, by reproaching or mischief;

otherwise ye have no reward of as he that layeth out what he hath,

your Father which is in heaven. to appear unto men to give alms.

Jesus of Nazareth, a man ap- We gave unto Jesus, the son of

proved of God among you by mira- Mary, manifest signs, and strength

cles and wonders, and signs which ened him with the Holy Spirit. God did by him.

APPENDIX.

235

BIBLE.

Thou shall give life for 1 iff, tooth for tooth, foot *, burning for

burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe.

But their minds were blindt <1 :

for until this day remameth the

same veil untaken a way in then

ini? of the Old Testament . But

u unto this day when Mos s is

veil is upon thi ir heart. They said then ton- unto him, What sit, M shew-st thou then, that wi i-o and believe thee?

In i rining (;<nl created t lu

ll a\en and the earth. And (

e light, and there hunt.

And when he (Moses) was full f.rty years old, it earne into

irt to visit his brethren, the chil- jvn of Israel.

1 in th<. latter time of tlieir kingdom, when the transgr are come to the full, a king of fierce uteiiance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up.

I will open my mouth in para bles ; I will utter things which have been kept secret from the foundation of the world.

And the seventh angel sotini and there were gnva vo: h aven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the king doms of our Lord and of hisC. hrist.

For behold, I Created new heavens and a new earth. We look for n heavens and a new earth. I will cause you to come up out of your graves." And every man shall re ceive his own reward according to his own labour.

I was envious at the foolish when I saw the prosperity of the wicked. Thus my heart was grieved.

If thou, Lord, shouldst mark ini quities, O Lord who shall stand ?

KORAN.

We have therein commai

ial they should j: lor

life, and i

nose, and ear lor ear, and tout), tooth, and that wounds should be

puni>!i .ation.

Tli- on who hearkeneth

unto thee when thou r- the

-an ; but we have cast v.

over ti rts, that t! >uld

not nil , and i. - in their ears.

The ii:l I

t <!U\MI unto him from Lord, we \\ill not hi It i ho hath created the

heavens and th< esuth : And wh. ever he sayeth unto a thing is.

I have already dwelt among to the age of forty \< ars be&n I received it -(the ! ho ye

then nil

in snail thy

1 "hoe- id teach thee

tne interpretation of dark sayings, i Mini the Interpi

• . bu the greater

part of iiK-n i!o not understand.

O Lord, thou hast L lven me a part of the- kingdom, and li taughi me the intcr])retation of dark sayi.

And his will be the kingdom on the day whereon the trumpet shall be sounded.

The day will come when the

earih Shall be changed into another

.h, and tin us into other

vens ; and men shall come forth

from their ir raves to appear before

the only, the mighty tiod. That

God may reward t ml accord

ing to what it shall have deserved.

4 not thine eyes on the good

things which we have bestowed on

several of the unbelievers, so as to

covet the same ; neither be thou

grieved on their account.

If God should punish men for their iniquity, he would not leave on the earth any moving thing.

230

APPENDIX.

BIBLE.

Dust thou art, and unto dust shall thou return.

The merciful doeth good to his own soul ; but he that is cruel troubleth his own flesh.

Not rendering evil for evil, but contrariwise, blessing.

Call ye on the name of your gods, and I will call on the name of the Lord. And they cried aloud. And it came to pass that there was neither voice nor any to answer.

All that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth. All nations shall be gathered be fore him.

But, beloved, be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.

Go to, now, ye that say, To-day or to-morrow we will go into such a city, and continue there a year ; and buy and sell and get gain : Whereas ye know not what shall be on the morrow. For that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live and do this or that.

But of that day and that hour knoweth no man ; no, not the an gels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.

KORAN.

Out of the ground have we created you, and to the same will . we cause you to return.

If ye do well, ye will do Well to your own souls ; and if ye do evil, ye will do it unto the same.

Turn aside evil with that which is better.

And it shall be said unto the idolaters, call now upon those whom ye have associated with God: and they shall call upon them but they shall not answer.

And the trumpet shall be sounded again, and behold they shall come forth from their graves, and shall hasten unto the Lord.

But God will not fail to perform what he hath threatened : and ve rily one day with the Lord is as a thousand years of those which ye compute.

Say not of any matter, I will surely do this to-morrow ; unless thou add, If God please.

They will ask thee concerning the last hour; at what time its coming is fixed? Answer, Verily, the knowledge thereof is with my Lord ; none shall declare the fixed time thereof except he.

From the foregoing examples it will appear mani fest, that the plagiarisms of the Koran are not limited to the leading facts and narratives of the Bible, but extend to many of its minuter peculiarities ; to its modes of thought, its figures of speech, and even to its very forms of expression. Yet, in several in stances, we meet with such egregious blunders, as to plain matters of fact, stated in the sacred volume, as must convict the copyist of the most arrant igno rance, or of downright falsification. Thus he makes the prophet Elijah (Al Kedr) contemporary with

APPENDIX. 237

Moses, Ishmacl to have been ofi- T<] in -acrifice in stead of Isaac, Saul to have led tlir ten thousand down to the river s brink instead of Gideon, and, by the most monstrous anachronism re, nts Mary, the mother of Jesus, to have heen the sam on

with Miriam, the sister of Mos

The palpable obligations of this spurious revela tion to Holy Writ, and the real or supposed incom petence of its nominal fabricator, have very natu rally given birth to inquiries into the history of it composition. The great mass of writers on Mo hammedanism, following the opinion of the Eastern 1 hristians, have generally agreed in suppoMtiu that in the construction of the Koran, the Prophet was in debted to the assistance of one or more accomplices. It is certain, from the pages of the work itself, that this was objected to him at the outset of his career. " We also know that they say, Verily ace rtain man tcacheth him to compose the Koran." " And the unbelievers say. This Koran is no other than a forgery, which he hath contrived : and other people have assisted him therein: but they utter an unjust tiling and a falsehood." 13nt this emphatic disclaimer of the Apostle has failed to produce conviction. The un believers of Christendom have continued to side with those of Mecca, and as many as eight or ten different persons have been designated as having been, some one or more of them, associated with the impostor in the promulgation of his counterfeit oracles. The more general belief has been, that Mo hammed received his principal aid from a Nestorian monk, named Sergius, supposed to be the same per son as the Boheira, with whom he became ac quainted at an early period of his life, at Bosra, in Syria. On this, the learned Sale remarks : . If Bo heira and Sergius were the same men, I find not the least intimation in the Mohammedan writers, that he ever quitted his monastery to go into Arabia, and his acquaintance with Mohammed at Bosra was

238 APPENDIX.

,

too early to favour the surmise of his assisting- him in the Koran, though Mohammed might, from his dis course, gain some knowledge of Christianity and the Scriptures, which might be of some use to him therein." The same writer, however, admits with Prideaux and others, that while Mohammed is to be considered as the original projector and the real author of the Koran, he may have been assisted, in some measure, by others, though his successful pre cautions of secrecy make it impossible to determine, at this day, by what agents, or to what extent, this was done. After all, the assertions advanced in respect to the part borne by others in the compo sition of the Koran have never been authenticated by proofs, and the whole story has the air of an hypothesis framed to meet the difficulties of the case. And even were the popular belief on this question to be admitted, it would not do away all the difficulties which embarrass the subject. For who was capable, in that dark period, of producing such a work ? This pretended revelation, independently of its plagiarisms from our Scriptures, contains pas sages as much superior to any remains, whether Jewish or Christian, of the literature of the seventh century, as they are utterly inferior to the contents of that sacred volume which .the Koran blasphe mously assumes to resemble and supplant. The whole subject, therefore, of the origin of this re markable book, with the history of its composition, as well as the question how far Mohammed was ac quainted with the Christian Scriptures, must doubt less remain an unsolved problem to the end of time.. Of the literary merits of the Koran, a fair esti mate is not easily to be formed from a translation. By those who are acquainted with the original, it is universally acknowledged to possess distinguished excellences, which cannot be transfused into any other language. It is confessedly the standard of the Arabic tongue ; is written, for the most part, in

APl MNWX. 239

a pure and elegant style, abounding with hold figures after the oriental manner; and aiming at a conei ness which often renders it obscu Though writ ten in prose, the sentences usually conclude in a long continued rhyme, for the sake of which, the sense is often interrupted, and unip ary rep tions introduced. This feature of the composition, though a disadvantage and a deformity to a transla tion, is one of its superlative charms in the estimate of the native Arabs, whose ear is singularly sus ceptible to the harmony of the rhythmical cadences with which the periods conclude.

When we pass from the mere sound and diction which mark " the perspicuous book," it is indubitable that its finest passages are devoid of the merit of originality. Sir William Jones remarks ; " The Koran indeed shines with a borrowed Jiu ht, since most of its beauties are taken from our Scripfures ; but it has Lrreat beauties, and the Mussulmans will not be convinced that they are borrowed." In de scribing the majesty and the attributes of God, and the variety and grandeur of the creation, it often rises to an impressive elevation ; but in almost every instance of this kind, it is evident that some pas sage of inspiration of corresponding import was in the eye of the writer, and the copy is invariably in ferior to the original. Yet the result of a candid examination of this pseudo-bible of Mohammedans, even in our English version, would probably be a more favourable impression of the book on the score of its composition, and a conviction that amid the mul titude and heinousness of its defects, scarcely com mon justice had been done by Christian writers either to the character of its beauties, or the extent in which they obtain. Taken however as a whole, so far from supporting its arrogant claims to a super human origin and eloquence, it sinks below the level of many confessedly human productions, to be found in different languages and regions of the earth.

240 APPENDIX.

"With occasional passages of real beauty and power, it is, on the whole, a strange medley, in which the sublime is so nearly allied to the bom bastic, the pathetic to the ludicrous, the terrible to the absurd, that each chapter, each page, almost each paragraph, is sure to give rise to the most opposite emotions. Respect, contempt, admiration, abhor rence, so rapidly succeed each other, in the perusal, as to leave no fixed or uniform impression on the mind."*

• Forster.

APPENDIX. 241

ID]

MOHAMMEDAN CONFESSION OF FAITH ; TRANSLATED FROM

THE ARABIC.

( From Morgan s V i u F, \ \ > 1 ;t i 1 1

The articles of our faith which every .com] M sulman is bound to believe and to receive \\nh an entire assurance are thirteen in number, \vhoivof the first and principal is,

I. Of God s Existence.

To believe from the heart, to confetti wiih the tongue, and with a voluntary and steadl a-i mind ii> affirm, that there is but one only God, L.id and Go- vernor of the universe, who produced all things from nothing-, in whom then* is neither i ma ire nor re semblance, wlio never begot any per-*. n \vhat>oev. as he himself was be .11 by noue ; who. never was a son, so he never hath been a fail, It is this Lord and Sovereign Arbiter of all things whom we Mussulmans are bound to serve and adore ; so that none among us may deviate from this arti cle, but every one must imprint it deeply in his heart ; for it is unquestionable.

II. Of the Prophet Mahomet and the Koran.

We must believe from our hearts and confess with our mouths that the Most High God, after having revealed himself to mankind by his ancient pro phets, sent us at length his Elected, the blessed Mahomet, with the sacred and divine law, which through his grace he had created, the which is con tained in the venerable Koran, that hath been from him remitted unto us. By this holy law it is that God hath abolished all the preceding ones, and hath

X

242 APPENDIX.

withdrawn from their doubts and errors all nations and people in order to guide them to a firm and last ing state of happiness. Wherefore we are obliged exactly to follow the precepts, rites, and ceremo nies thereof, and to abandon every other sect or reli gion whatsoever, whether instituted before or since this final revelation. By this article we are distin guished and separated from all sorts of idolatry, lying rhapsodies, and false prophecies, and from all those sects, societies, and religions different from ours, which are either erroneous, abrogated, or exagger ated, void of faith, and without truth.

III. Of Providence and Predestination.

We must firmly believe and hold as a certainty that, except God himself who always was and always shall be, every thing shall one day be annihilated, and that the Angel of death shall take to himself the souls of mortals destined to a total and uni versal extinction,* by the command of God, our powerful Lord and Master, who was able and hath vouchsafed to produce out of nothing, and in fine to set in form this universal world, with all things therein contained, both good and evil, sweet and bitter ; and hath been pleased to appoint two angels, the one on the right, and the other on the left, to register the actions of every one of us, as well the good as the bad, to the end that judicial cognizance may be taken thereof, and sentence pronounced thereupon, at the great day of judgment. It is there fore necessary to believe predestination: but it is not permitted to discourse thereof to any whom soever, till after being perfectly well versed in the study of our written law, viz. the Koran, and of our Sonnah, which is our oral law. Seeing then all things are to have an end, let us do good works, and deport ourselves so that we may live for ever.

• Notwithstanding this annihilation, it is taught in the Koran that all

intelligent creatures will be reproduced again at the resurrection.

APPENDIX. 243

IV. Of the Interrogation in the Grave.

We must truly and firmly believe and hold as cer tain and assured] the Interrogation of the sepulchre, which will after death he administered to every one of us by two angels upon these four important ques tions: -1. Who was our Lord and our God? 2. Who was our Prophet? 3. Which was our reli gion] 4. On what side was our Keblah ? He who shall be in a condition to make answer, that God was his only Lord, and Mahomet his Prophet, shall find a great illumination in his tomb, and shall him self rest in glory. But he who shall not make a pro per answer to these questions shall be involved in darkness until the day of judgment.

V. Of the Future Dissolution.

W T e must heartily believe and hold as certain, that not only shall all things one day perish and be anni hilated, viz. angels, men, and devils, but likewise this shall come to pass at the end of the world, when the angel Israfil shall blow the trumpet in such sort that except the Sovereign God none of the universal creation shall remain alive immediately after the dreadful noise, which shall cause the moun tains to tremble, the earth to sink, and the sea to be changed to the colour of blood. In this total extinc tion, the last who shall die will be Azarael, the Angel of death ; and the power of the Most High God will be evidently manifested.

VI. Of the Future Resurrection.

We are obliged cordially to believe and to hold for certain, that the first before all others whom God shall revive in heaven shall be the Angel of death ; and that he will at that time recall all the souls in general, and reunite them to the respective bodies to

244 APPENDIX.

which each belonged ; some of which shall be des tined to glory, and others to torment. But upon earth, the first whom God will raise shall be our blessed prophet Mahomet. As for the earth itself, it shall open on all sides, and shall be changed in a moment ; and by God s command fire shall be kindled in every part thereof, which shall be ex tended to its utmost, extremities. God will then prepare a vast plain, perfectly level, and of sufficient extent to contain all creatures summoned to give an account of their past conduct. May this solemn, definite, and irrevocable judgment awaken us from - our security ; for to nothing that hath been created shall favour be showed. Every soul shall be judged there by the same rule, and without exception of persons.

VII. Of the Day of Judgment.

We must believe from our hearts and hold for certain, that there shall be a day of judgment, whereon God shall ordain all nations to appear in a place appointed for this great trial, of sufficient vast- ness that His Majesty may there be evident in splen dour. It is in this magnificent and spacious station that the universal assembly of all creatures shall be made, about the middle of the day, and in the bright ness of noon : and then it is, that accompanied by his prophet (Mohammed), and in the presence of all mankind, God shall with justice and equity judge all the nations of the earth in general, and every person in particular. To this effect, every one of us shall have a book or catalogue of our actions de livered to us ; that of the good in such wise that it shall be received and held in the right hand ; that of the wicked, so that it shall be received and held in the left hand. As to the duration of that day, it shall be as long as the continuance of the present age. This shall be a day of sighs and griefs, a day of tribulation and anguish, when the cup of sorrow

APPENDIX. 245

and misery must be drunk up, even the very dregs thereof. But this is what shall be particularly ex perienced by the ungodly and the perverse; every thing shall present to them ideas of sorrow and affliction. To them every thing shall become aloes and bitterness. Tlu-y shall not obtain one moment of repose. They shall behold nothing that is agree able, nor hear one voice that shall delight them : their eyes shall see nothing but the torments of hell ; their ears shall hear nothing but the cries and howl- ings of devils ; and their terrified imaginations shall represent unto them nothing but spectres and tortures.

. VIII. Of Mahomet s Intercession.

We are bound to believe, and hold as certain, that our venerable prophet Mahomet shall with success intercede for his people at the great day of examina tion. This will be the first intercession ; but at the second, God will be entirely relented, and all the faithful Mussulmans shall be transported into a state of glory, while not one excuse or supplication in behalf of other nations shall be accepted. As to the greatness of pain which those among us are to un dergo, who have been offenders by transgressing the precepts of the Koran, it is known to God alone, as there is none but Him who exactly knoweth how long the same is to continue, whether its duration shall be more or less than that of the examination or judg ment. But to us it belongeth to shorten its con tinuance by good works, by our charity, and by all the endeavours we are capable of.

IX. Of the future Compensation at the last Judgment.

We must sincerely believe, and hold as a certainty, that we must every one of us give up our accounts before God, concerning the good and evil we have transacted in this world. All who have been

X 2

246 APPENDIX.

followers of Mahomet shall be before all others summoned to this examination, because they it will be who shall bear witness against all other strange nations. It shall come to pass on that day, that God will take away out of the balance of him who has slandered his brother some of the good works, and put them unto that of him who hath been slan dered ; and if the slanderer is found to have no good works, he will -then deduct from the punishment of the slandered, to include them in the list of those of the slanderer, insomuch that his great justice will be fully manifest. At least, then, that we not run the hazard of this terrible compensation, let us not think of wronging others, or of diminishing their substance, their honour, or their good name.

X. Of the Balance, and of Purgatory.

We -must believe from the heart, and confess with the mouth, that all our actions, good and bad, shall one day be weighed in the balance, the one against the other, insomuch that those whose good works outweigh their bad shall enter into Paradise ; and that, on the contrary, they whose bad works shall outweigh their good shall be condemned to the flames of hell. And for those whose scales shall be equally poised, because the good they have done is equivalent to the evil, they shall be detained in a station situate in the middle, between Paradise and hell, where consideration will be made both of their merits and of their demerits, since besides their being confined in that place, they shall have no punishment inflicted on them, nor shall they enjoy any part of the glory ordained for the beatified righteous. It is true that all those among that num ber who are Mussulmans shall be at length released from their captivity, and shall be introduced into Paradise at the second intercession of our blessed prophet Mahomet, whose great compassion will

APPENDIX. 247

be signalized by his engaging, in order to our re demption, to supplicate the power and the mercy of the Most High, as well as his justice, already satis fied by the long captivity of the criminals. Where fore let us from henceforward weigh our good works, to the end that we may assiduously strive to increase their weight, and that they may have the advantage over the bad.

XI. Of the Sharp-edged Bridge, and the unavoidable

passage thereof.

We are obliged to believe from our hearts and to hold as assured, that all mankind in the world must pass one day over the Sharp-edged Bridge, whose length shall be equal to that of this world, whose breadth shall not exceed that of one single thread of a spider s web, and whose height shall be propor tionable to its extent. The righteous shall pass over it swifter than a flash of lightning ; but the impious and the ungodly, shall not, in as much time as the present age shall endure, be able to surmount the difficulties thereof, and that through the want of good works. For which reason, they shall fall and precipitate themselves into hell-fire, in company with the infidels and blasphemers, with those of little faith and bad conscience, who have done few deeds of charity, because they were void of virtue. There shall be some among the good, notwithstand ing, whose passage shall be lighter and swifter than that of many others, who shall therein meet with temptations and obstructions from every precept which they shall have ill-observed in this life. Good God ! how dreadful to our sight will this formidable bridge appear! What virtue, what secret grace from the Most High shall we not need to be enabled to pass over it ?

248 APPENDIX.

We are to believe and to hold for a certainty, that God did create a Paradise which he prepared for the blessed, from among the number of the faithful, by which are meant the followers of the true religion, and of our holy prophet, Mahomet ; where with him they shall be placed in perpetual light, and in the enjojunent of heavenly delights ; for ever beautiful in the vigour of their age, and brighter than the sun ; and where they shall be found worthy to contem plate and adore the face of the Most High God. As for those who shall be detained in the tortures of hell, to wit, the sinners and transgressors, who have nevertheless believed in one only God, they shall be released at the second intercession of the prophet, by whom they shall immediately be washed in the sacred laver, from whence being come forth whiter than snow and more refulgent than the sun, they shall, with the rest of the blessed, behold them selves seated in paradise, there to enjoy all the glory they can desire. This is what shall befall the body composed of clay ; and what then shall be the state of our souls ? To the which it shall be granted eternally to behold the light and brightness of the divine majesty. Let us then endeavour to do works of such a character, that we may have no cause to fear hell-fire. Let us, I say, chiefly apply ourselves to good works, let us not refuse to exert our utmost strength in the exact observation thereof, and of the fast of our venerable month of Ramadan, and of the prayers and ceremonies which are ordained; and let us not defraud the poor of a tenth of all our goods.

XIII. Of Hell

We must sincerely believe and hold for certain, that there is a hell prepared for the unrighteous, the refractory transgressors of the divine law, accursed

APPENDIX. 249

of God for their evil works, ;m<l for whom it would have been better had they never have been born, and to have never seen the light of day. It is for siu-h as those that a place of torment is appointed, or rather a fire which burneth without touching them, afire of ice and north winds, when; then 1 shall be nothing but snakes and serpents, with other venom ous and ravenous creatures, which shall bite them without destroying them, and shall cause them to feel grievous pains. That place shall be the abode of the impious and of the devils, where these shall, with all sorts of cruelty and rage, incessantly tor ture those ; and lest the sense of their pain should cause them to relent, a new skin shall continually succeed in the stead of that which has been burned or mortified. It is for us Mussulmans to conceive and entertain a just horror of this detestable place ; such reflections are the duty of all God s servants. As for those others who have declared war against our religion, they shall one day feel the torments of hell. Let us all dread this punishment and these frightful terrors. Let us confirm our faith by the sentiments of our hearts, and by the confession of our tongues, and let us engrave it in the bottom of our souls.

APPENDIX.

.. [E]

AN ACCOUNT OF THE PRINCIPAL ARABIC, GREEK, AND LATIN AUTHORS, WHO HAVE TREATED THE SUBJECT OF MO HAMMEDANISM AND ITS FOUNDER.

(Collected chiefly from Prideaux.)

ABUL FARAGIUS ; a physician of Malatia, in Lesser Armenia, of the Christian religion, and of the sect of the Jacobites. He is a writer of distinguished note in the East y both among Mohammedans and Chris tians. His Historia Dynastarum embraces the pe riod from the creation of the world to the year of our Lord 1284. He nourished near the close of the 13th century, about the time when his History ends. His work was published in 4to at Oxford, A. D. 1663, with a Latin Version by Dr. Pocock. His entire name is Gregorius Ebn Hakim Abul Faragii. He is thus spoken of by Gibbon. "Yet in that long period some strangers of merit have been con verted to the Monophysite faith, and a Jew was the father of Abul Pljaragius, primate of the East, so truly eminent in his life and death. In his life, he was an elegant writer of the Syriac and Arabic tongues, a poet, a physicjan, and historian, a subtle philosopher, and a moderate divine. In his death, his funeral was attended by his rival, the Nestorian patriarch, with a train of Greeks and Armenians, who forgot their disputes, and mingled their tears over the grave of an enemy."*

ABUL FEDA ; an author eminently distinguished among the oriental writers for two works well known among the learned ; the one, a General Geography of the world, after the method of Ptolemy ; the other,

• Decline and Fall, vol. v. p. 508, Dublin edition, 1788,

251

a General History, which lie culls the Epitom*- of the History of Nations. He \v;is bom \. I). i*j7:i, and finished his Geography A. D. n-Jl. Twenty years afterward he was advanced to the principality of Hamah, in Syria, from whence lie is commonly called Shufuih aamdk, i. e. prince, of //<//////, when after a reign of three years and iwo months, he died A. D. 1345, aged seventy-two. He was l>y nation a Turk, of the noble family of the Jolidir, from which also Saladin, the famous Sultan of EU\ pt was de scended. Kcchelensis quotes him by the name, of Ish mad Sh ia h in sh iah.

ABUNAZAR; a legendary writer among the Moham medans, often quoted by Hottinger.

AGAR; the name of a book of great authority among the Mussulmans, containing an account of the life and death of Mohammed. Johannes An dreas makes great use of it under the name of Azaer, as does Bellonius in the third hook of his Observa tions, under the name of Asaer. Guadagnl, who had a copy of the work, draws from it the most of the particulars which he objects against the life and actions of Mohammed.

AHMED EBN EDRIS ; an author who wrote in the defence of the Mohammedan religion against the Christians and the Jews.

AHMED EBN YUSEPH ; a historian who flourished A. D. 1599, when he completed his history.

AHMED EBN ZINALABEDIN; a nobleman of Ispa han, in Persia, of the sixteenth century, who wrote one of the acutest works against the Christian reli gion and in defence of the Mohammedan, ever pub lished. Jernimo Xayier, a Jesuit Missionary to the court of Ecbar, Great Mogul, had written in the Persian language, two works in favour of Chistian- ity, one entitled, the History of Jesus Christ, collected for the most part out of the legends of the church of Rome : the other called Jl Looking-Glass of the Truth, intended as a defence of the Gospel against

252 APPENDIX.

the Mohammedans. This latter work, unluckily for the author, soon after its publication, fell into the hands of the learned Persian Ahmed Ebn Zin, who immediately wrote an answer to it which he entitled, The Brusher of the Looking-Glass. The college of the Propaganda at Rome were so exceedingly nettled by the masterly manner in which their missionary s work had been answered, that two Franciscan Friars were ordered each of them to prepare a reply to the rude Brusher of the Jesuit s Mirror. But as their arguments in defence of Christianity were mostly drawn from the authorities of Popes and Councils, the palm of victory was fairly left in the hands of their Moslem opponent.

AL BOCHARI ; an eminent Arabic writer, who has given the fullest account of the Traditionary Doc trines of the Mohammedan religion. He is enume rated, by Johannes Andreas and Bellonius, among the six Mohammedan Doctors who met by the ap pointment of one of the Caliphs ai Damascus in order to make an authentic collection of all the traditions which compose their Sonnah. His work contains the Pandects of all that relates either to their Law or their Religion, digested under their several titles through twenty books, and from its antiquity and authenticity ranks among their sacred writings next to the Koran. He was bom at Bochara, A. D. 809, and died, A. D, 869.

AL FRAGANI ; an astronomer of Fragana in Persia, whence his name ; which is at length Mohammed Ebn Katir Al Fragani. He wrote a book called The Elements of Astronomy, which has been several times republished in Europe, as at Nuremburgh, A. D. 1537; at Paris, 1546 ; at Frankfort, cum notis Christmanni, A. D. 1590, in Latin ; and afterward by Golius in Arabic and Latin at Leyden, A. D. 1669, with copious notes extremely useful to a knowledge of the Geography of the East. He flou rished under the Caliph Al Mamon, who died A. D. 833.

APPENDIX. J53

\\, (i.\7\u; a famous philosopher of Tusa in JVrsia. lie wrote many works not only in the de partment of philosophy, but also in defence of the Mohammedan religion against rhriMians. .Irus, Pa<r.i:is, and every da- unbelievers. The most notrd of liis works is that entitled The Dcstntctimi

Philosopher*, written against Aviemna and other philosophers, who, in order to solve the absnnln of Islamism, were for turnin.u 1 into i mnre and alle gory numerous points of that religion \\hieh had all along been understood literally. These writers he violently opposes, accusing them, on account of these mystical interpretations, of heresy and infi delity, as corrupters of the faith and subv< M; r> of religion, for which reason he had the honorary appel lation bestowed upon him of 1 lo^hatol Islam Xainod- din, i. e. The Demonstration ofMo/Htt/uHcttdnism, and thi Honour of Religion. I le was born A. I). I ox, and died A. D. 1112. His name at length is Abu 1 lamed Elm Mohammed Al Gazali Al Tusi.

AL JANNABI; a historian born at Jannaba, a city of Persia, near Shiraz. His History extends down to the year of our Lord, 1588, and in the course of it he informs his reader that he took a pilgrimage to Mecca, and went from thence to Medina, to pay his devotions at the tomb of the Prophet, in that year of the Hejira which answers to A. 1). 1556.

AL KAMUS; i. e. The Ocean; a noted Arabic Dic tionary, so called from the ocean of words con tained in it. It was written by Mohammed Al Shi raz i Al Firauzabadi. He was a person of great esteem among the princes of his time, for his emi nent learning and worth, particularly with Ismael Ebn Abbas, king of Yemen, Bajazet, king of the Turks, and Tamerlane the Tartar, the last of whom made him a present of five thousand pieces of gold at one time. He was by birth a Persian, born A. D. 1328, but lived mostly at Sanau in Yemen of Arabia* He finished his Dictionary at Mecca, and dedicated

Y

254 APPENDIX.

it to Ismael Ebn Abbas, whose patronage he had long enjoyed, and died at Zibit, in Arabia, A. D. 1414, having attained nearly to the age of ninety years.

AL KODAI; an Arabic historian. He wrote his history about A. D. 1045, and died A. D. 1062.

AL MASUDI ; an historian. He is the author of a history called the Golden Meadows, but his era it is not possible now to discover. His name at length is Ali Ebn Housain Al Masudi. He wrote another work also, with the professed design of exposing the base fraud practised by the Roman Christians in Jerusalem, in lighting the candles at the Holy Sepul chre on Easter Eve. A full account of this vile im position may be seen in Thevenot s Travels, Book ii., chap. 43.

AL MOTAREZZI ; the author of a book called Mo- grel; he was born A. D. 1143, and died A. D. 1213. He was of the sect of the Motazali, and seems by his name, Al Motarezzi, to have been by occupation a tailor, as that is the signification of the word in Arabic.

BEDAWI; one of the most distinguished of the commentators on the Koran. He died A. D. 1293.

DIALOGUS MAHOMETIS CUM ABDOLLAH EBN SALEM ; a book written in Arabic, containing a great many of the absurdities of the Mohammedan religion, in the form of a dialogue between the Impostor him self, and the Jew who was supposed to have been his assistant in forging the Koran. It was trans lated into Latin by Hermannus Dalmata, whose version will be found at the end of Bibliander s Latin translation of the Koran.

DISPUTATIO CHRISTIANI CONTRA SARACENUM DE LEGE MAHOMETIS. This work was written in Arabic by a Christian, who was an officer in the court of a king of the Saracens, to a Mohammedan friend of his, a fellow-officer with him in the same court ; and con tains a confutation of Islamism. Peter, the famous Abbot of Cluny, in Burgundy who flourished A. D.

APPENDIX. 255

1130, caused it to be translated into Latin, by Peter of Toledo. An epitome of the work occurs in Hi- bliander s Koran.

ELMACINUS, usually written KL.M\M\; an Arabic author, who has written a history of the Christian religion, which extends from the creation of the world to A. D. 111R. The hitter part of it, com mencing from the rise of Mohammedanism, was published by Erpeuius, under the title of llMnria Saracenica, A. D. 16-J5. He was son to Yaser M Amid, secretary of the council of war under the Sultans of Egypt, of the family of Jobidir, and in the year 1238, Elmacin succeeded his father to the same office, by whom it had been occupied for forty- five years together. His whole nann la (ieorjjius Ebn Amid; but for his eminent learning w; n-d

Al Shaich Al Rais Al Macin, /. e. Thr. prime. I> solidly learned. By the last of these titles, or Elm cin, he is generally called by Erpenius; but by others he is frequently cited by the name of Elm Amid.

ERNOL ATHIR; a Mohammedan author, born A. D. 1149, and died A. D. 1209.

ALI EBNOL ATHIR; an historian, brother to the former, who died A. D. 1232. His history, which he calls Camel, extends from the beginning of the world to .the year of our Lord 1230.

EBNOL KASSAI ; author of the book called Taarifat, or an explication of the various Arabic terms used by philosophers, lawyers, divines, and other classes of the learned professions among them.

EUTYCHIUS; a Christian author, of the sect of the Melchites, whose name in Arabic is Said Ebn Ba- trik. He was bom at Cairo in Egypt, A. D. 876, where he became eminently distinguished in the medical profession. But towards the latter part of his life, addicting himself more to the study of di vinity, he was A. D. 933, chosen patriarch of Alex andria, when he first took the name of Eutychius.

256 APPENDIX.

He died seven years after, A. D. 940. His Annals of the Church of Alexandria, were published in Arabic and Latin at Oxford, by Dr. Pocock, A. D. 1656, at the charge of the learned Selden.

LIBER DE GENERATIONS ET NUTRITURA MAHOMETIS ; a most silly and frivolous Tract, written originally in Arabic, from which it was translated into Latin by Hermannus Dalmata, and published with the Latin Koran of Bibliander.

GEOGRAPHIA NUBIENSIS; one of the most noted Oriental works on the subject of geography. This title was given it by Sionita and Hesronita, Maron- ite Christians, who published it in Latin with a geo graphical appendix, A. D. 1619. But the Geographia Ntjbiensis is in fact only an abridgment of a much larger and much better work, written by Sherif El Edrisi, at the command of Roger, king of Sicily, for the purpose of explaining a large terrestrial globe which that prince had constructed entirely of silver. He completed his work A. D. 1153, and entitled it Ketab Roger, i. e. The Book of Roger, from the name of his patron. The author was by extraction of the race of Mahomet, and therefore called Sherif, the title appropriated to all the descendants of the pro phet. There was a beautiful copy of this work among the Arabic MSS. of Pocock.

GEORGIUS MONACHUS ; Abbot of the monastery of St. Simeon. He wrote a tract in defence of the Christian religion against the Mohammedans, in the form of a disputation held by himself with several Mussulmans, of whom the principal speaker was Abu Salama Ebn Saar, of Mosul.

JAUHARI ; the author of a noted Arabic Dictionary called Al Sahah. He was of Turkish origin, and died A. D. 1007. This dictionary is considered in ferior only to the Kamus. Golius, in his Arabic Lexi con, has drawn largely from its resources.

JALALANI ; i. e. The two Jalals. They were two individuals of the same name, who wrote a short

APPENDIX. 257

commentary on the Koran, which wns be<_ran by the first, and finished by the id. The latter com

pleted the work A. D. 1466, and was author also of a history called Mezhar.

SHARESTANI. .V scholastic writer of considerable repute among tlic Mohammedai He w:is horn at Sharestan, A.D. in: 1. and died A.I). li:>i.

/AMACH-SHARI. The aulliorof a work called Al Keshaf; which is an extensive commentary on the Koran, the most highly esteemed among the Mo hammedans of any work of this kind. He died A.D. 1143.

GREEK AUTHORS.

BARTHOLOMEI EDESSINI CONFUTATIO HAGARENI. A treatise in the Greek language written against the Mohammedan religion, published by Le Moyne among his Varia Sacra. The author was a monk of Edessain Mesopotamia, but in what age lie lived is unknown.

CONTACUZENUS CONTRA SECTAM MAHOMF.TirAM.

This work contains four apologies for the Christian Religion, and four orations against the Mohamme dan. The author had been emperor of Constanti nople, but having resigned his empire to John Pale- ologus, his son-in-law, A. I). 1355, he retired into a monastery, accompanied by one Meletius, whom he had converted from the Mohammedan to the Chris tian faith. The work now mentioned was written for Meletius in answer to a letter addressed to him by Sampsates, a Persian of Ispahan, with a view to reclaim him, if possible, again to the religion of Islam.

CEDRENI COMPENDIUM HISTORIARUM. A work em bracing a concise history of all ages from the cre ation of the world to the year of our Lord 1057,

258 AFPENDIX.

CONFUTATIO MAHOMETIS. A Greek tract published by Le Moyne in his Varia Sacra ; author unknown.

THEOPHANIS CHRONOGRAPHIA. The work of one of the Byzantine historians, containing a chronolo gical history of the Roman Empire, from the year of our Lord 285 to A. D. 813. The author was a nobleman of Constantinople, where he held an of fice of distinction in the imperial court, but after ward retiring from public life and secluding himself in a monastery, he wrote this history. He died A.D. 815 in prison, in the island of Samothrace, a martyr to his zeal for image-worship, for which he was a most strenuous advocate in the second coun cil of Nice.

ZONAR^E COMPENDIUM HISTORIARUM. Another of the series of the Byzantine historians. It contains a history reaching from the creation to the death of Alexius Comnenus, emperor of Constantinople, which happened A.D. 1118, when the author flou rished. He was at first a person of distinguished rank in the court of Constantinople, but afterward becoming an ecclesiastic, he wrote the history now mentioned, and was author also of a celebrated Comment on the Greek Canons.

LATIN AUTHORS.

CLENARDI EPISTOLJE. The author of these epis tles was the famous grammarian of his age. Urged by his high opinion of the literary treasures locked up in the Arabic language, he went to Fez, A. D. 1540, on purpose to make himself master of this in valuable tongue, and that at an advanced period of life. From this place he wrote the epistles above- mentioned, containing a minute account of the man ners and religion of the Mohammedans. He died at Granada in Spain, immediately after his return.

APPENDIX. 259

CUSANI CRIHATIO AUMR\M. The author of tliis book was the celebrated Nicolas <!(. Cusa, the mo>t eminent scholar of the a ire in which he lived. He was made Cardinal of Koine, A. D. 1448, with the title of St. Peter s (<<i rinnda* and died A. D. 1 H .l, about ten years after the capture of Constantinople by the Turks. This event occasion to the

work, in which he aimed to provide an antidote to that baneful religion which he saw was now likely to overspread a great part of Christendom.

ABRAHAMI KCCHELENSIS HISTORIA ARABUM. This work is subjoined by the author to his Chronirnn Orientate, collected out of the Arabic writer-. I. - chelensis was aMaroniteof Mount Libanus in S\ and was employed as Pmfc-sor of tlie Oriental Laniruaires in the College DC Propaganda Fit/ , at Rome, from whence, about the year Kilo, li- called to Paris, to a in the publication of the

(rreat Polyglot Bible, and was there made the kin Profo^rof Oriental Laniruaires in the college of that city. His part, how< \ r. in the execution of that irivat work was said by some of the doctors of tht> Sorbonne to have done him little credit. H inaccuracies were almost infinite, and such as to evince that his judgment came far short of his eru dition.

J. H. HOTTIXGERI HISTORIA ORIENTALIS. Of this valuable work there are two editions ; the first of A. D. 1651; the second, much enlarged, of A. D. 1G60. The author was Professor of Oriental Lan guages, first at Zurich in Switzerland, and afterward at Heidelburgh in Holland. From this place he was called to a similar Professorship at Leyden, but was unfortunately drowned in the Rhine during his re moval thither. Hottinger was a man of amazing industry and of vast learning; but from having written so much in so short a compass of time, for he died young, his works want that accuracy which

260 APPENDIX,

the maturity of a few more years in the author would have given them. As it is, they are all useful.

JOHANNES ANDREAS DE CONFUSIONE SECT^E MAHO METANS. The author of this work was formerly an Alfaki, or doctor of the Mohammedan Law ; but in the year 1487, being- at Valencia in Spain, he was converted to Christianity, and soon after received into holy orders ; whereupon he wrote this treatise in Spanish against the religion which he had aban doned. From the Spanish, it was translated into Italian A. D. 1540 ; and again into Latin in 1595, and reprinted by Voetius at Utrecht in 1656. His thorough knowledge of the subject enables him to manage the controversy with a force and pertinency which has since been rarely equalled.

POCOCK. The celebrated Professor of the Hebrew and Arabic tongues at Oxford ; for piety and learn ing one of the brightest ornaments of his age. He was born A.D. 1604, and died A. D. 1691. For up wards of sixty years he was a constant editor of useful and learned works, connected for the most part with the history or literature of the East. His most valuable, though by no means his most exten sive, work is the Specimen Histories, Jlrabicce, pub lished A.D. 1650, which Mr. Gibbon thus signifi cantly characterizes in one of his notes : " Consult, peruse, and study the Specimen Histories Arabicae ! The three hundred and fifty-eight notes form a classic and original work on the Arabian antiqui ties."* Again, " the English scholar (Pocock) un derstood more Arabic than the Mufti of Aleppo."f

RlCHARDI CONFUTATIO LEGIS SARACENIC^E.- TIl6

author of this very valuable tract was a Dominican friar, who in the year 1210 went to Bagdad with the sole purpose of studying the Mohammedan reli gion out of their own writings, in order the more successfully to confute it. This learned and judi-

• Decline and Fall, vol. v. p. 139. t Ib. vol. v. p. 228.

APPENDIX. 201

cious treatise was the fruit of his foreign residence, which he published upon his ivtuni. ji was trans lated from the Latin into (. reek l.y Demetrius r\ nins for i) -emperor Cantacuzene, who n

Client use of it, derivin<_r from it \\hate\ a of mi

I value in his four Orations against the .Moham medan religion. From this Creel n of Cydo- nms it was re-translated into Latin by PiVenus. and published in the Latin Koran of Bibliand< Tlii- all w- now have of it, the oriuinnl heinu- 1<> I liis tract of Richard, and that of Johami. - indreaa be fore mentioned, were the ablest which had been .(ten by p]uropeans in the Mohammr<!;m con- tiovrisy previous to those of the Rev. Henry Martyu, which were originally published in Persian, and have since been translated into English by Prof. I

of Cambridge.

.^ ~

RODERICK TOLETANI HISTORIA AKAIU-.M. ( 1 ontaining a history of the Saracens from the birth of Moham med to the year of our Lord 115n. The author \ Roderie, Archbishop of Toledo, in Spam, wlio was present at the Lateran Council in ]-Ji:>. His his- tory, from the tenth chapter, is mostly confined to tlie Saracens of Spain, where his accounts may be generally relied on; but little credit, it is said, is due to him wherever he follows them out of the boui of the Peninsula. The work was published with Erpenius Historia Saracenica at Leyden, A.D. 1625.

THE END.

THE FAMILY LIBRARY.

J. & J. HARPER, New- York, have in press, and will shortly publish, the remaining volumes of the Family Library, which will be executed in strict uniformity of style with the present part of the work.

THE HISTORY OF THE JEWS : Nos. 1. II. & III. By the Rev. H. H. Milman. In 3 vols. 18mo. Illustrated with original Maps and Woodcuts.

Tlio following are but a few of the numerous testimonies of appro bation which Mr. Mihnan s History of the. Jews has received in

• The Editors have been most fortunate in engaginr on this work the pen of a scholar,

both classical anil scriptural, and so elegant ai :ul a writer, as the Poetry Professor

Few theological works of this order have appeared either in ours or in any other language. To the Christian reader of every age and sex and we may add of every sect it will be a source of the purest delight, instruction, and comfort ; and of the inhMrls who open it me re ly that thev may not remain in ignorance of a work placed by general consent in the rank of an English classic, is there not every reason to hope that many will lay it down in a far difl srent mood ? Blacltwood t Magazine.

" Though the subject is trite, the manner of treating it is such as to command our deepest attention. While the work has truth and simplicity enough to fascinate a child, it is written with a masterliness of the subject and an elegance of composition that will please the most refined and fastidious reader." Edinb. Saturday t Pott.

" It cannot help being one of the most deep\y interesting works of the day: it is inva luable to the ChnstiaH scholar." Einn. Journal.

^ u The most popular history of the son of Israel that has hitherto been published. The highest enconium we can pass upon the work under notice is to urge its purchase, from a conviction of its striking and permanent worth." Berkthire Chronicle.

" The work is admirably adapted for the instruction of youth." Sheffield Courant.

"We are acquainted with no work which we can more heartily recommend to r,ur readers, ; to the younger part of them especially, we are sure it will prove a most acceptable present." Literary Gazette.

"The narrative of the various and highly interesting events in that period flows on in a

chaste style ; and a thorough knowledge of his subject is evident in even- page. The wrk

is spirited, well arranged, and full of information, aud of a wise and well cultivated

ious spirit."

a source

It is not too much to wy, that to the Christian reader, of every age and sex, it will be urce of the purest ddight, instruction, and comfort." Cor A Scn^thern Reporter.

" It is one of those rare publications which unite all the attraction of novelty, and all the beauties of finished and spirited composition. We cannot close without strongly recom inst the History of the Jews as a work equally entertaining to age and instructive to youth, alike acceptable to the ignorant, and to be perused with pleasure by the learned."

Tyne Mercury.

THE LIFE OF NAPOLEON BUONAPARTE-

Nos. IV. & V, with copperplate Engravings, and Woodcuts from designs of G. CRUIKSHANK. From the 2d London Edition. Neatly bound in canvas. 2 vols.

" We anticipate a prodigious circulation for this attractive work. It is drawn up with Consummate ability. Indeed, we have seldom perused a work more uniformly interesting in its details. Sun.

" We are pleased to find that each succeeding number of the Family Library is worthy of the promise virtually held out by the elegant appearance of the first numbers, and the literary talent which they display. The present is among the most interesting of those that have yet appeared." Manclwster Courier,

"We are very glad to see that this work has reached a second edition. It is a very delightful piece of biography, and constitutes one of the best works for the Library with which we are acquainted." Yorkshire Gazette.

" The first volumes of this work secured for it the attention and patronage of the public ; and the continued ability displayed in these succeeding^ numbers, lias gained it an intro duction into most of the" family libraries, not only in England, but in Europe. Suiting itself to the hardship of the times, this work is published in a ;orm and at a price which render it accessible to all classes of the Beading publics Suffolk Herald.

" After the merited praise that has af ready been given to this work, it cannot be supposed that we have any thing particularly original to offer respecting it. We are glad to find that the public have duly appreciated it merits, and that a new edition has been called for."

Bristol Mirror.

" The great history, always interesting, was never better told. The whole work 19 highly creditable to the autbor jo>d publishers. As it deserves, it ha already reached a second edition." Kent Herald.

" So great has been the avi l ; tv with which the two first volumes of the Family Library have been bought up, that it ha^ neen found necessary to republish them." Man. Courier.

"Of the Life of Napoleon Hvonaparte an unusually large impression was speedily ea led fir ; and a new edition, consisting of ten thousand copies, has just appeared. This little work has been justly lauded by all j .j-fies, for the tone of grave and generous candour which it maintain* throughout, it is, in truth, a masterly epitome of all that has been proved to be true, concerning the career of the most extraordinary man of the last thousand years." Cork Southern Reporter.

" It is written with great judgment, clearness, and conciseness, and leaves nothing to bo wished for, either in the matter or marine A its composition." John Bull.

" Judging by the prenent specimen, the Fanrfly Library must become a favouite to all classes, and benefit society in gener . Birmingham Journal.

" These volumes may safely bo committed to the hand of youth, by whom they will be strongly relished for the amazing interest, variety, and fullness of the details." Sun.

" It seems to us to be a book which must take, and we heartily wish it all the success it merits." Durham County Chronicle.

" We never met with more solid information compressed within so small a space ; and yet the brevity of the style never runs into obscurity. On the contrary, we should be much at a loss to point out such another specimen of narrative clearness, in the whole range of contemporary literature. Two volumes so rich in information arid interest, so much to be devoured by youth, and so worthy to be consulted by the maturest reader, would constitute certainly one of the cheapest of all possibie cheap books. Of a work already so widely known it would be ridiculous to multiply specimens in these pages; but one passage will be complained of by no one: <Nunc legant qul nunquam legebant. quiqne legebawt nuuc legrjnt. We have "readers in regions to which even the cheapest books do not easily find their way and in many an Indian cantonment the striking paragraphs which foHow will be perused for the first time on owr pages." Black-wood s Magazine.

" This is a much better book than any other in English on the same subject."

Athewuin.

" We need scarcely express the pleasure this work has afforded us." Gent. s Mag.

"A publication of such high merit cannot be too extensively circulated."

Glasgow Free frei

"This is a book that must be popular- "Scotsman.

" Most confidently do we recommend it to our readers. * Oxford Herald,

4566

MAR < q 19P?

 This work was published before January 1, 1923, and is in the public domain worldwide because the author died at least 100 years ago.